Sauiour in such like paine crie in the bitternes of his soule my God my God why hast thou forsaken me Nay my brethren that which made Christ to be heauie would haue crusht his Apostles in pieces that which made him sweat bloud in the garden would haue sunke them into hell that which made him crie would haue held both men Angels vnder euerlasting woe and lamentation Besides his bodily death therefore and the paines that followed thereupon hee felt in his soule most grieuous paines through the wrath of God which was vpon him for our sins And thus ye see what death he suffered for our sakes when he was made obedient to the death The fruites and benefits which wee receiue by Christ his death are these 1. By his death we are freed from that death which is both of body and soule haue the victory ouer that death which is the reward of sinne as witnesseth the Apostle For our Sauiour by his death hath pulled out the sting of death Heb. 2.14 Rom. 8.1 and on the crosse hath triumphantly said O death where is thy sting ô graue where is thy victorie and therefore when we feele the pangs of death approach wee should not feare but be full of hope considering that our death is now changed by the vertue of Christ his death and is the entrance into an euerlasting â—ife 2. By Christ his death we haue remission and forgiuenesse of our sinnes as saith our Sauiour himselfe where in the institution of his supper Math. 16.28 this my bloud which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes For the remembrance of which his blessed death and fruits of his passion he hath ordained this holy Sacrament of his supper to be continued in his Church for euer In which holy supper the death and passion of our Sauiour is so liuely represented vnto vs a if we had seene it with our eies the bread betokening the body the wine the bloud of our Sauiour Christ the breaking likewise of the bread signifying the breaking of his body with those vnspeakable torments which he suffered and the pouring out of the wine the shedding of his most precious bloud when his blessed side was gored with the speare of a souldier our eating of the bread and drinking of the wine assuring vs of our incorporation into Christ to be made partakers of all the benefits of his passion When ye come therefore to this holy Supper remember that ye are called hither to continue the remembrance of his blessed death and passion vntill his blessed comming againe Repent you earnestly of your manifold sinnes for the remission whereof Christ shed his owne hearts bloud Loue one an other euen as he hath loued vs who laid downe his life for vs. And haue faith in Christ Iesus whom God hath set foorth to be a reconciliation through faith in his bloud By faith in Christ Iesus we receiue remission of our sinnes and all other benefits of his death and passion By loue of our brethren we testifie our loue of God who sent his sonne to be a reconciliation for our sinnes And with the contrition and sorrow of our hearts for our sinnes the Lord is better pleased then with all burnt offerings and sacrifices These are the things which the Lord requireth of vs euen faith repentance and loue and as at all times so at this time especially when we come to the receiuing of these holy mysteries let vs thinke of these things He that eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation crucifying againe vnto himselfe the Lord of glory and King of our peace But hee that examineth himselfe and so eateth of this bread and drinketh of this cuppe is made one with Christ and Christ with him and Christ shall raise him vp at the last day so that he shall neuer see death because he belieueth in him who died for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification It followeth Euen the death of the crosse The most shamefull death that they could put him vnto Here then is the fourth and last point which I noted in these words which is the kinde of his death whereunto he submitted himselfe The kinde of his death was he was crucified betweene two Theeues where he was mocked of all sorts of men where in feeling of the whole wrath of God vpon him he cried out my God my God why hast thou fâ—â—saken mee where hauing performed all things that were written he said it is finished and so commended his spirit into the hands of his Father Whence 1. we may learne with bitternesse to bewaile our sinnes for which Christ was thus cruelly nailed on the crosse and there suffered the whole wrath of God 2. To crucifie our flesh and the corruption of our nature and the wickednesse of our hearts Gal. 3.24 For they that are Christs crucifie the flesh with the affections and the lusts 3. It may teach vs that when wee suffer any iudgement crosse or calamity in body or in minde wee doe not suffer them as any curses of God but as the chasticements of a louing father For Christ Iesus in his crosse being accursed for vs hath deliuered vs from all curse Beloued let vs thinke of these things mourning for our sinnes mortifying the deedes of the flesh and comforting our selues in the crosse of Christ Iesus who abased himselfe for vs fulfilled the whole law for vs died for our sinnes and was nailed to the crosse for our iniquities O Lord teach vs to humble our selues both before thee and one vnto another teach vs to doe thy will teach vs to die vnto sinne that we may liue vnto thee and daily more and more crucifie the old man in vs that being renued in the spirit of our mindes we may henceforth serue thee in holines and righteousnes all the daies of our life LECTVRE XXIX PHILIP 2. Verse 9.10 Wherefore God hath also highly exalted him and giuen him a name aboue euery name that at the name of Iesus c. IT remaineth now that we proceed from the description of Christ his humility vnto the description of his exaltation into glorie after his humiliation here on earth set downe in these words Wherefore God hath also c. In which words the Apostle 1. in generall setteth downe Christ his exaltation into glory as a consequent or effect following his humiliation and obedience vnto the death when he saith Wherefore â—od hath also c. Him euen Iesus who was crucified him â—ath God raised vnto life set him at his right hand and made â—im both Lord and Christ 2. The Apostle setteth downe a â—ore particular specification and explication of Christ his exâ—â—tation into glorie 1. when he saith and giuen him a name c. Whereby is meant that God hauing raised him from the â—ead hath giuen him such maiestie and glorie in the heauenly â—aces that he hath appointed him Lord ouer all things and â—ade him head vnto the Church
more and more be established in the righteousnesse of Christ We must daily subdue the flesh vnto the spirit that wee may daily more and more be begotten by the spirit vnto a more liuely hope in Christ Iesus We must daily cast downe our selues before the Lord that hee may daily more and more lift vs vp We must daily follow hard towards the marke that wee may be daily more and more holy in all manner of conuersation And therefore it is that wee doe so often communicate at the Lords Table namely that our faith and obedience may by degrees bee daily more and more strengthned and increased There needs but once entring into the Church by the Sacrament of Baptisme but being entred into the Church our soules must be often fed and nourished vnto euerlasting life by the Sacrament of the Lords Supper And faith is at once begotten in vs by the ministerie of the word but both our faith and our obedience must be ofâ—en and confirmed increased both by the ministerie of the word and by the holy vse of the Lords Supper By an holy â—nstitution therefore of the Lord we doe often come vnto this â—oly Table that so often as wee eat of this bread and drinke â—f this cup we may so often both renew the remembrance of Christ his blessed death and passion and so often haue our weake faith holpen and strengthened For aâ— herein we conâ—inue the remembrance of that his blessed death and passion â—ntill his comming againe so haue wee hereby a sure pledge â—nd full assurance of our incorporation into the body of Christ Iesus to be made one with him and he with vs. But â—efore we come vnto this holy Table it is necessary if we will â—aue our faith holpen and strengthned thereby that we duly â—nd diligently examine our selues and in all holy reuerence â—repare our selues thereunto We must proue our selues as â—he Apostle willeth whether we are in the faith that is wheâ—her we beleeue that the punishment of our sinnes is fully disâ—harged in Christ Iesus and that whatsoeuer saluation he hath â—urchased for his children belongeth euen to vs also For this â—aith we must haue before wee come hither our comming hiâ—her being not to haue this faith wrought in vs but to haue this â—hich already wee doe beleeue more fully assured vnto our â—oules and consciences Againe wee must trie and search in â—ur owne soules what contrition and sorrow of heart there is â—n vs for our sinnes past what detestation and loathing of â—inne we finde in our selues and what purpose and resolution of heart there is in vs to forsake our old wayes and in the â—hole course of our life hereafter to conforme our selues vnto Gods will set downe in his holy word For vnlesse these things be in vs we are no meet guests for this holy and heauenly Table We must also search and see whether we be in peace and â—oue with all men for if thou bring thy gift vnto the Altar Mat. 5.23 24 and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee there thou must leaue thine offering and goe and first be reconciled vnto â—hy brother and then come and offer thy gift If hauing thus examined our selues we come vnto this holy Table then here we haue sealed vnto vs our communion with Christ then here we haue assured vnto vs all the benefits of Christ his death and passion That therefore hereby wee may receiue all holy increase of our faith let vs with all holy reuerence come at this time vnto this Table And in the whole course of our life let vs labour by degrees to proceed from perfection to perfection Let vs daily stirre vp euery good grace of God in vs that seeking by continuance in well-doing honour and glory and immortalitie we may in the end receiue the prise of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus And to conclude with this of our Apostle let vs as many as would bee perfect bee thâ—â— minded as our Apostle was touching our iustification touching our regeneration touching the acknowledgement of our imperfection and touching an holy pursuit after perfection LECTVRE LXV PHILIP 3. Verse 15.16 And if yee be otherwise minded God shall reueale it vnto you Neuerthelesse in that whereunto wee are come c. NOw followeth the second point where the Apostle signifieth his hope that God would reueale this truth which hee had professed vnto them which as yet were otherwise minded then he was in these words And 〈◊〉 yee be otherwise minded c. And if yee be otherwise c. This sheweth that the Apostle thought or rather knew that hee should not bee able to perswade all to be of the same minde with him in the things before mentioned but that some through the suggestions of the false teachers that were amongst them would thinke otherwise then he thought of those points Yet see how kindly the Apostle dealeth with those If saith he ye be otherwise minded so that yee doe not thinke as I your Apostle doe of workes of Christ of perfection in the knowledge of Christ but rather â—â—re of another iudgement yet I doubt not but as God hath begunne to reueale his Sonne Iesus Christ vnto you by my â—reaching so he will also in his good time reueale and make knowne vnto you this same thing wherein yee now dissent in â—udgement from mee and will not suffer you to be holden of â—his errour he will I doubt not by the ministerie of his seruants through the powerfull operation of the holy spirit open the diuine eyes of your darke vnderstanding that yee may see both that ye erre in this wherein ye dissent from me and that this is the truth whereunto I now exhort you This I take to be the true meaning of these words Now let vs see what hence wee may learne and so wee will proceed vnto that which followeth in the next verse And if yee be otherwise minded c. Ambrose one of the ancient Fathers readeth these words thus And if yee shall be otherwise minded God also hath reuealed it and vnderstandeth them as if the Apostle had thus said If yee shall thinke of any more then I haue put you in minde of know that it is by reuelation from God Which sense and reading if it were true might indeed helpe well to boulster out such humane traditions and superstitious ceremonies as the Church is burdened and pestered withall But this sense and reading as well because it may seeme to patronage such vnwritten verities and vnsauory ceremonies as also for that it is altogether different from the words and meaning of the Apostle is vtterly to be reiected For first the Apostle doth not say if you shall be but if ye be otherwise minded Againe the Apostle doth not say God hath reuealed it but God shall or will reueale it vnto you And lastly when the Apostle saith If yee be otherwise minded his meaning is not that if they thinke
them and by them A good nature yee know reioyceth in euery opportunitie that is giuen him whereby he may shew himselfe thankfull and dutifull though it be to his trouble and cost Euen so the children of God though this life be full of trouble and griefe yet when their health is restored and their daies lengthned they reioyce in the opportunitie that God hath giuen them to doe good in the Church or in the common-weale and are carefull therein to shew themselues both thankfull and dutifull vnto their God For answer then vnto the point in man we are to consider briefly these two things the good of himselfe and the good of others vnto the glory of God In respect of the good of himselfe death is a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto euery childe of God because then they rest from their labours and their workes follow them And therefore the Apostle said it is best of all to be loosed and to be with Christ Phil. 1.23 But in respect of others and of the glory of God it is a speciall mercy of God vnto his children to be restored vnto health because so they are made farther instruments of his glory and of the good either of Church or of Common-wealth And therefore the Apostle addeth 24. neuerthelesse to abide in the flesh is more needfull for you Albeit then death had been a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto Epaphroditus in respect of the good of himselfe yet in respect of the Church at Philippi it was a speciall mercy of the Lord as our Apostle here saith that he was restored vnto health Neither yet would I so here be vnderstood as if I thought or taught that it is a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto his children to be restored vnto health onely in respect of the good of others and not at all in respect of the good of themselues for albeit death bee so a speciall mercy of God vnto them in respect of the good of themselues for that thereby they are freed from the troubles of this life and receiued into euerlasting ioy and blisse yet is health also and life a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto them euen in respect of the good of themselues because the oftener they passe through the fire the more they are purified and made the finer gold the more they are boulted and sifted the finer flower they will be Albeit therefore by life they haue moe troubles yet because by troubles they are made more glorious therefore is life and restoring vnto health a speciall mercy of God vnto his children not only in respect of others good but in respect also of the good of themselues Are then both death and recouerie of health speciall mercies of the Lord vnto his children If then we be the children of God let not our hearts be troubled nor feare in the bed of our sicknesse If it please the Lord by death then to cut off our dayes this let vs know that in mercy towards vs he doth it that so we may not see the euils that are to come that so we may haue rest from all our labours and from all the troubles of this life and that so wee may be euer with our head Christ Iesus and haue the full fruition of those ioyes which eye hath not seene neither eare hath heard nor hath entred into the heart of man to thinke of And againe if it please the Lord to restore vs vnto health let vs know that in mercy likewise he doth it that so we may confesse his name and sing praises vnto him in the land of the liuing that so wee may be further instruments of his glory in doing good vnto others either in in the Church or in the Common-wealth and that so being further tried wee may be further purified to returne as fine gold out of the fire Hath any of vs then cause to mourne for them that doe already sleepe in the Lord Let vs mourne but not as men without hope for the Lord hath had mercy on them and in his mercy towards them hath deliuered them out of prison into a most glorious libertie and hath brought them from a most troublesome sea of miseries vnto the most happy hauen of euerlasting blessednesse Againe hath any of vs beene restored from sicknesse vnto health Let vs remember that the Lord herein hath had mercy on vs as hee had on Epaphroditus For this mercy let vs shew our selues thankfull vnto the Lord and our thankfulnesse vnto the Lord let vs testifie vnto the world by walking worthy of this mercy He hath reserued vs vnto his further glory Let vs glorifie God both in our bodies and in our spirits for they are Gods Let vs be faithfully and painfully and carefully occupied in the workes of our calling whatsoeuer it be vnto the glory of our God And in particular as this time requireth as God hath had mercy on vs by restoring vs vnto health and bringing vs from the gates almost of death vnto life so let vs take pitie and compassion on our poore distressed brethren and by our morsels of bread and other releefe let vs saue their liues from death As our liues were precious in Gods sight so let their liues be precious in our sight who happily are as deare vnto God as wee are For know this that blessed are they that consider the poore and needie c. Psal 41.1.2.3 And not on him onely but on mee also Wee haue heard of Gods mercy on Epaphroditus in restoring him vnto health which was both a worke of the Lord and a worke wherein the Lord shewed his mercy on Epaphroditus Now see the riches and the bountifulnesse of Gods mercy herein for in restoring him vnto health Gods mercy was not shewed on him alone but on the Apostle Paul also The note which hence I gather is this that in the mercies of the Lord vpon his children there is oftentimes a blessing not for them alone in particular but for others of his children also So sometimes hee sheweth mercy on the childe and keeâ—â—h him aliue for his parents sake to be their staffe of comfort in their old age and againe sometimes he sheweth mercy vpon parents and keepeth them aliue for their childrens sake to bring them vp in the feare of God and in the knowledge of his will So likewise sometimes he sheweth mercy on the Pastor and from sicknesse restoreth him to health for his peoples sake both that they may be kept safe from scattering by the Wolfe and that they may bee taught in the wayes of the Lord and againe sometimes he sheweth mercy on the people for their Pastors sake lest that punishment which should iustly light vpon them should bring too much sorrow vpon him So we reade that he shewed mercy vnto that good King Ezechias being sicke vnto death 2 Reg. 20.1 in restoring him vnto health neither vnto him alone 7. but euen therein likewise he shewed mercy vnto the
writer of this Epistle and Timotheus the approuer of it or Paul the inditer of it and Timotheus the writer of it The title of dignitie commune to them both whereby they are described is this the seruants of Iesus Christ seruants both and therefore to attend vpon their ministerie and seruice and both seruants of Iesus Christ and therefore to attend vpon the ministration of the gospell which he had committed vnto them but yet the seruants of Iesus the Sauiour of the world euen of Iesus Christ annointed a King to defend vs a Prophet to teach vs and a Priest to offer vp a sacrifice for our sinnes The persons saluted are generally the whole Church of Philippi and more particularly the Bishops and Deacons there The whole Church at Philippi generally is saluted vnder the name of all the Saints in Christ Iesus which are at Philippi for by all the saints in Christ Iesus he meaneth all them which in baptisme had giuen their names vnto Christ Iesus thenceforth to die vnto sinne and to liue vnto God in righteousnes and true holinesse which was all the Church at Philippi Now this Philppi was a chiefe Citie in the parts of Macedonia Act. 16.12 whose inhabitants came from Rome to dwell there the first Citty in the passage out of Thracia beyond the riuer Strymon At the first it is generally thought to haue beene called Crenida because of the many fountaines about the hill whereon it was built 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being as much as fons and afterward to haue beene called Philippi because of the fortification and enlargement thereof by Philip King of Macedon and now to be called Gricopolis as if yee would call it Chrysopolis a Citty of gold because of the great abundance of gold that is there so great that Philip is said to haue receiued thence yearely aboue 1000 talents of gold which is asmuch as 600 thousand french crownes This Citty is notably knowne as for the great ouerthrow of Brutus and Cassius there by Octauius and Antonie so especially for the preaching of the gospell there by Paul and Silas and Timotheus for the embracing of the truth there by their ministerie and for many other accidents there during the Apostle his abode there for Paul being warned by the spirit to goe into Macedonia hee went thither and first came to Philippi there preached and by his preaching converted Lydia so that shee and her houshold were baptized Afterwards he cast out of a maide a spirit of diuination Wherevpon hee was brought before the Magistrates sore beaten with rods cast into the inner prison and his feete thrust into the stocks Being there in prison the foundation of the prison was shaken by an earth-quake the dores were opened the prisoners bands were loosed the Iaylor was conuerted he and his house baptized and the Apostle deliuered For these things this Citie is well knowne and it was the Church generally in this Citie that the Apostle saluted The persons more particularly saluted are the Bishops and Deacons there Where by Bishops he meaneth the Pastors and Teachers which laboured in the word and doctrine For both the word so signifieth throughout the whole New Testament and here it must needs so signifie because he speaketh of many in one Church By Deacons also he meaneth those that by their office were to receiue and distribute the common liberalitie of the Church according to the necessities of all the poore members thereof such as we read to haue beene ordeined in the Church Act. 6 5. and such as are described by our Apostle 1 Tim. 3.8 c. Vnto whom together with the Bishops the Apostle is thought here to write as to magnifie their office so because theirs had beene the care chiefly in respect of their office to send the Churches liberalitie to him by their Minister Epaphroditus The salutation followeth wherein he wisheth them all good from him which is the author of all goodnesse Where 1. is set downe the thing which he wisheth vnto them which is grace and peace vnderstanding by grace the free fauour of God wherewith he loueth his children and whence as from the fountaine all other goodnesse doth flow and by peace euery blessing corporall and spirituall for this life and that that is to come flowing from that fountaine of grace 2. is set downe vnto whom he wisheth this grace and peace namely vnto all the Saints at Philippi together with the Bishops c. 3. is set downe the author from whom and by whom he wisheth this grace and peace vnto them which is from God our father as the fountaine and first originall from whom commeth euery good and perfect gift and from the Lord Iesus Christ as the meanes by whom euery grace of the spirit is conveyed and deriued vnto vs. Thus much for the purpose of the Apostle in these words and the meaning of them Now let vs see what notes we may gather hence for our farther vse and instruction Paul and Timotheus First then for the very name of Paul it should not passe vs reading or hearing of it but therein we should obserue the great mercy of our gracious God towards sinfull creatures For what was Paul that now wrote vnto the Churches here and there to stablish them in the faith Surely he was sometimes a bloudy Saul a cruel persecutor of Gods Church one that hauing receiued authoritie of the High Priests Act. 26.10 shut vp many of the Saints in prison and when they were put to death gaue his sentence 11. punished them throughout all the synagogues and compelled them to blaspheme and being more madde vpon them persecuted them euen vnto strange Cities one that was a blasphemer 1 Tim. 1.13 an oppressor that spared neither men nor women Act. 22.4 but beat them and bound them and deliuered them vnto death Gal. 1.13 one that persecuted the Church of God extreamely and wasted it All which things himselfe testifieth of himselfe Could there well haue beene a more forlorne man a more desperate and godles creature Yet this man was receiued vnto mercy yea vnto such mercy that the Lord called him to be an Apostle and chose him to beare his name before the Gentiles and Kings and the children of Israel And that this was a worke of the Lord his owne mercy our Apostle himselfe witnesseth where he thus saith I was a blasphemer and a persecutor and an oppressor 1 Tim 1.13 but I was receiued to mercy And why was he receiued to mercy himselfe tells vs saying for this cause was I receiued to mercy 16. that Iesus Christ should first shew on me all long-suffering to the ensample of them that shall in time to come beleeue in him vnto eternall life It was then the Lord his great mercy towards him that of a cruell persecutor he became an holy Apostle of Christ Iesus and this mercy was shewed on him that in him might be an example of Gods mercy
God is constant in his doings so that looke what he beginneth that he finisheth therefore I am perswaded that hee which hath begun this good worke c. Now it is to be noted that the Apostle saith not I am perswaded that God which hath c. but that he which hath begun wherby he implieth that the beginning of that as also indeed of euery good worke was alone from God for if it had been from any other then they should not haue vnderstood him to haue spoken of God when he said that he Againe it is to be noted that the Apostle saith not I am perswaded that you which haue begun well shall also end well but that he which hath begun c. grounding his perswasion not on their vertue and constancie but on the constant immutabilitie of God which had begun a good worke in them Now the good worke which he had begun in them was their embracing of the gospell whereby they had fellowship in the gospell with other Churches which was indeed a speciall good work and such as they that persecute them in whom God hath begun this good worke make but vaine braggs of their good works I am then saith the Apostle perswaded that he that hath begun this good worke in you of embracing the gospell will performe it .i. will confirme and stablish you in it or will finish and perfit it vntill the day of Iesus Christ when he shall come and change your vile bodies that they may bee fashioned like vnto his glorious body for albeit by the day of Christ might be ment the day wherein the faithfull die in Christ yet by the day of Christ I rather vnderstand here the day of Christ his second comming in the flesh in the last day as also it is vnderstood in the next chapter vers 16. because the Apostle speaketh not onely of them that then were at Philippi â—ut of the Church also which afterward should bee there vntill the second comming of Christ Thus much of the sense of the words The first thing then which here I note is the ground of the Apostles confidence of the Philippians perseuerance His ground is not the Philippians vertue and constancie as if now they were so well grounded stablished in the faith that they could not but hold out keep fast their good profession vnto the end but his ground is the constant immutabilitie of God who where he beginneth to worke a good worke there he maketh an end of it Whence I obserue a notable ground of the perseuerance of all Gods faithfull children in that grace wherein they stand and that is this he that hath begun a good worke in them will performe it and confirme them vnto the end To which purpose also there are many other places in the holy scripture as where it is said of Christ Iesus Ioh. 13.1 that forasmuch as he loued his owne which were in the world vnto the end he loued them Whence we take that commonly receiued saying that whom God loueth once he loueth vnto the end And againe where Christ himselfe saith Ioh. 4.14 Whosoeuer drinketh of the water that I shall giue him shall neuer be more a thirst but the water that I shall giue him shall be in him a well of water springing vp into euerlasting life Here is but once drinke and neuer thirst once sanctified by the spirit and neuer vtterly forsaken of the spirit And againe where Iohn saith 1 Ioh. 3.9 whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not namely vnto death and why because the seede of God remaineth in him the spirit of God hauing once seazed vpon him alwaies abideth in him And againe where our Sauiour saith him that commeth to mee I cast not away once come by faith Ioh. 6.37 no feare of forsaking afterward And the reason is plaine for the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Rom. 11.29 He calleth vs by his gospell and giueth vs gifts and graces of his holy spirit not for our owne sakes or for any thing that he seeth or foreseeth in vs for then we might well feare a fall and a change but his gifts are giuen freely by grace according to his good pleasure So that he neuer repenteth of any grace which hee bestoweth vpon vs nor suffereth his mercies to faile from vs for euer but holdeth our soules in life and keepeth vs from the pit of destruction Wherevpon we read that as Dauid hauing had experience of Gods helpe in his deliuerance out of the paw of the Lyon and out of the paw of the Beare afterwards feared not to encounter Goliah but assured himselfe that the Lord that had deliuered him out of the paw of the Lyon 1 Sam. 17.37 and out of the paw of the Beare would also deliuer him out of the hand of that Philistim so the children of God hauing once felt the loue of God in Christ Iesus in their soules and the testimonie of the spirit witnessing vnto their spirits that they were the sonnes of God afterwards feared not the encounters of sinne or Satan but assured themselues that nothing should be able to separate them from the loue of God in Christ Iesus So wee see that our Apostle breaketh out and saith Who shall separate vs from the loue of Christ Rom. 6.35 shall tribulation or anguish or persecution or famine or nakednes or perill or sword Nay I am perswaded that neither death 38. nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come 39. nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall bee able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord And againe I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed vnto him 2 Tim. 1.12 which is my selfe against that day And thus many others of Gods children as vpon other grounds so in assurance of Gods vnchangeable resolution in his doings haue builded a full and assured perswasion of their perseuerance Now we must vnderstand that in perseuerance there be two things which ye may call the parts of it the one is a holy will and desire to perseuere in that grace wherein we stand the other is a reall continuance and continuall persisting in that grace wherein wee stand This reall continuance and continuall persisting in the grace wherein we stand is often in the best of Gods children so abated and diminished that it seemeth vtterly to bee extinguished but that holy will and desire to perseuere the Lord doth neuer suffer vtterly to faile from his children Take for example the holy prophet Dauid and the blessed Apostle Paul did not Dauid in the bitternes of his soule cry Will the Lord absent himselfe for euer Psal 77.7.8.9 88.14.15.16 and will he be no more intreated Is his mercy cleane gone for euer and is his promise come vtterly to an end for euermore Hath
they might be blamelesse in the day of our Lord Iesus Christ Whence two doubts may be moued not vnworthy the answering The one is how one man may bee perswaded of another mans perseuerance or saluation what a kinde of perswasion it is which is of anothers perseuerance or saluation The other is whether the Lord performed this worke of the Philippians continuance in the fellowship which they had in the gospell vntill the day of Iesus Christ as the Apostle was perswaded hee would To speake first vnto this latter most lamentable it is but most true it is that in those places where sometimes the name of the Lord was called vpon and the gospell of Christ Iesus freely and sincerely preached not onely at Philippi but in many other Churches which the Apostles had planted in Macedonia and else where there now through the secret but iust iudgement of God barbarous Turcisme and abominable paganisme hath taken possession and holdeth it at his will But as we vnderstand this place of the Apostle so we are to make answer to the doubt for if wee vnderstand the Apostles perswasion to be touching the Church that then presently was at Philippi that the Lord would continue them in the fellowship of the gospell vntill the day of Iesus Christ .i. vntill their death when they should be translated into his kingdome of glory I take it that it may very well be presumed and safely auerred that the Lord performed this worke of the Philippians continuance in the fellowship which they had in the gospell vntill the day of Christ Iesus as the Apostle was perswaded he would for such was their loue and liberalitie towards the Apostle and such their constant abiding in the truth from the first day vntill then that as the Apostle thereupon was perswaded that the Lord would confirme them in that grace wherein they stood vnto their end so wee therevpon may perswade our selues that the Lord did confirme them therein vnto the end But if we vnderstand the Apostles perswasion to be touching the Church successiuely at Philippi that the Lord would continue that Church in all ages in the fellowship of the gospell vntill the day of Iesus Christ .i. vntill his second comming to iudgement then may it seeme that the Apostle failed in his perswasion because of their subiection now a long time vnto the Turke But euen here also it may be said that as when the Apostle wrote the Philippians shined as lights in the middest of a naughty and crooked nation so now also in that hellish thraldome vnto the Turke the Lord hath a Church there though not so eminent as sometimes it was yet a Church For as at the first the Apostles were sent as sheepe in the middest of wolues and as it may be hoped that Christ hath his Church euen in the middest of Romish Egypt so may it also be hoped that hee hath his Church in that heathenish tyrannie of the Turke and euen in the Citie of Philippi But I now rather approue the former answer as better agreeing with the circumstances of this scripture whereby it seemeth that the Apostle speaketh of them that then were at Philippi Now for answer vnto the second doubt which is how one man may be perswaded of another mans perseuerance or saluation wee must vnderstand that there is a threefold perswasion One grounded vpon the testimonie of the spirit vnto our spirit whereby we doe most certainely perswade our selues of whatsoeuer grace is sealed vnto vs by the earnest of the spirit And this perswasion is most certaine but this perswasion we cannot haue of any other but onely of our selues forasmuch as this ariseth of the testimonie of the spirit vnto our spirit Another perswasion there is grounded vpon the constant immutabilitie of God in his doings whereby wee certainely perswade our selues that whatsoeuer good worke God hath begun in vs he will confirme it vnto the end And a third perswasion there is grounded vpon charitie whereby wee perswade our selues of grace where we see obedience to the gospell constant abiding in the truth patience in troubles loue of the brethren and the like Now one man cannot be perswaded of an other mans perseuerance or saluation by the first kinde of perswasion grounded vpon the testimonie of the spirit because no man knoweth what the spirit witnesseth vnto anothers spirit but onely to his owne But both by the second kinde of perswasion grounded vpon the constancie of the Lord and likewise by the third grounded vpon charitie one man may be perswaded of another mans perseuerance or saluation By the first kinde of perswasion the Apostle was perswaded of his owne saluation when he said I am perswaded that neither death Rom. 10.38 nor life nor Angels and so euery one of vs vpon the like ground may perswade our selues of our owne perseuerance and saluation By the second and third kindes of perswasion the Apostle was perswaded of the Philippians perseuerance and saluation as in this place we see and so euery one of vs vpon the like grounds may be perswaded one of anothers perseuerance and saluation The first neuer faileth because the testimonie of Gods spirit whereon it is grounded is euer true The second likewise neuer faileth because Gods purposes are euer vnchangeable and with him is no variablenes neither shadowing by turning The third hath a wonderfull great probability but may faile because it leaneth on the outward fruits of the spirit in man whose heart none knoweth but he that searcheth it The first is not here mentioned the second is mentioned vers 6 and the third hath his ground vers 7. For a full answer then vnto the second doubt we say that one man may be perswaded of another mans perseuerance and saluation both by the second and third kinds of perswasion and farther that of whose perseuerance and saluation we are perswaded by the third kinde of perswasion of his perseuerance and saluation also we are to be perswaded by the second kind of perswasion .i. of whose perseuerance and saluation we may conceiue a good perswasion by the fruits of the spirit in them of them we are certainely to be perswaded that God will neuer leaue them or forsake them but confirme them vnto the end And thus I resolue vpon the reason which the Apostle setteth downe of his perswasion grounded on the constant immutabilitie of God in his doings for what saith the Apostle As it be commeth me saith he c. It becommeth mee saith the Apostle so to iudge of you euen to be perswaded that hee that hath begun this worke in you c. And why did it become him so to iudge so to be perswaded Because saith he I haue you in remembrance because I gladly remember this of you that both in my bands c. .i. that whether I were bound for the gospell or defended the gospell at Nero his barre or confirmed the gospell by my sufferings you all were partakers of my grace
it by the meris of the Saints by the vertue of their sufferings by the force of their bloud which they shed for the Gospell No nor so for all their merits are not of that worth all their sufferings and deaths haue not that vertue that thereby the Gospell should be fuâ—thered or the Church increased How then comes it to passe that the persecutions and sufferings of the Saints doe further the Gospell 1. By the power of Christ 2. By the example of the Saints constancie in their sufferings 3. By the freedome of the Gospell then when the Saints are bound for the Gospell For such is the power of Christ that howsoeuer their enemies doe band themselues against his Saints so to worke the subuersion of the Gospell and of the truth of Christ Iesus yet he can at his pleasure and doth make their deuises to be of none effect nor onely so but turneth them to a cleane other end then they had imagined And therefore the Psalmist saith Why doe the heathen rage and the people murmure in vaine Psal 2 1. The kings of the earth band themselues c. As if he should haue said The enemies of Christ plot and practise all that euer they can against him and against his truth and gospell but all in vaine for the God of heauen sees them and laughes them to scorne he either frustrateth their wicked plots and practises or turnes them to his owne glory Againe when men see the Saints constancie in their sufferings how little are they danted with the furie of their aduersaries how patiently they suffer their bands and persecutions how by the mighty power of God assisting them and strengthning them â—hey do euen in their death triumph ouer death this very example of their constancie brings many vnto the Church and much furthereth the Gospell And hâ—revpon is that knowne saying that the bloud of the Martyrs is the seede of the Church Againe the word of God is not bound though the Saints doe suffer euen vnto bands as the Apostle saith I suffer trouble as an euill doer euen vnto bands 2 Tim. 2.9 but the word of God is not bound And therefore in their bands for the Gospelâ— sake they may preach and publish the Gospell so much that their bands may be to the furthering rather then to the hindering of the gospel as we read that our Apostle in this his imprisonment at Rome for two yeares space preached the kingdome of God Act. 28 31. and â—aught those things which concerned the Lord Iesus Christ without let and that he wrote almost as many Epistles there vnto the Churches as he wrote else at all And thus yee see â—oth that the persecutions of Gods saints rather further then hinder the Gospell and likewise how it commeth to passe â—hat they doe so Now the vse which we are to make hereof is hence to be comforted in all our persecutions and troubles which the wicked raise vp against vs. For what though they seeke all occasions against vs because of the truth which wee proâ—esse What though they bring vâ— before Kings and Ruâ—ers Iudges and great Officers and there vniustly accuse vs â—or arreigne vs as euill doers for the Gospels sake of Christ â—esus What though they pâ—euaile to get vs cast into priâ—on or throwne out of our liuings or deliuered vnto death â—or the hope of our profession It may be that they may â—aue their will vpon vs and bring their wicked purposes â—gainst vs to passe But what of all this Is thus the gospels â—urthered Doth the Lord turne these things to the enâ—argement of his Church A chip then for all these or all â—hat man can doe against vs. Nay herein we ioy and will â—oy that by our sufferings or deaths the Gospell is furtheâ—ed and the Church enlarged If together with our bands â—he Gospell also were bound if together with the torment â—r fall of our bodies they could ruâ—ne plucke downe the â—alles of our Church then might we well shrinke at our sufâ—ering and wrongs then might we well be vexed in our â—oules for the malicious practises of the wicked against vs. But seeing the Lord turnes all that they doe vnto vs to the â—lory of his name to the furtherance of his Gospell and â—o the propagation of his Church howsoeuer they intended â—he cleane contrary we may well reioyce and be glad when â—hey say or doe all manner of euill against vs for Christ his â—ake and the Gospels And thus in all our persecutions and â—ufferings we may resolue that therein the Lord will doe â—hat which shall be to the glory of his name the good of his Church and the furtherance of his gospell If our deliuerance from our enemies or our sufferings will make most hereunto then will he deliuer vs as he did Daniel from the Lyons the three Children from the hote fierie fornace and our Apostle from this his imprisonment But if our sufferings or deaths will make most thereunto then they that hate vs shall haue their will ouer vs as they had ouer Steâ—â—â— our Apostle in his latter imprisonment and ouer many blessed Martyrs which are dead in the Lord. Bee wee theâ— deliuered or not deliuered from the will of our enemies still this is our comfort that in his gracious prouideÌ„ce the Lord turneth all to the furthering of the gospell Onely let vs be constant in all our troubles let vs cleaue stedfastly vnto the Lord and let vs not loue our liues vnto the death thâ— men seeing our holy constancie in our sufferings for Christ his sake and the gospels may acknowledge the mightie power of God in strengthening vs to endure such sufferings for the truths sake and so may bee woone to embrace the same truth with vs. And howsoeuer we be bound yet leâ— vs giue proofe as much as we can that the gospell is not bound By teaching and writing and how else we can let vs euer in our bands labour to turne many vnto righteousnesse and to enlarge the Kingdome of Christ Iesus So shall our sufferings be but as the pounding of spice to make our smell the sweeter or as the pressing of the Palme tree to spread the gospell farther Our enemies maine purposes shall be disappoynted and the name of our great God shall be glorified Againe this serueth to condemne the faintnesse and backe-sliding of manie in their persecutions and troubles Much seede sowen in stonie ground Many that when stormes and persecutions arise because of the word by and by are offended A calme Sea they can but a storme they cannot brooke They can well endure to haue Christ crucified preached vnto them but if Chrst come vnto them with his crosse they cannot away with him Nay then many faint and many fall away What then Such fainting at the things whereby the Gospell may be furthered Such â—â—lling away for feare of the things whereby the bounds of â—â—e Church may be enlarged Can your liues or liuelyâ—oodes
be more deare vnto you then the propagation of â—he Church the furtherance of the Gospell Matth. 14. If any man â—ome vnto mee saith our Sauiour Christ and hate not father â—nd mother and wife and children and brethren and sisters 26.27 â—ea and his owne life also he cannot be my Discisple And whosoeuer beareth not his crosse and commeth after mee cannot bee â—y disciple Where our blessed Sauiour teacheth vs that if aâ—y thing in the world euen our liues be more deare vnto vs â—hen his glory and the encrease of his kingdome then we cannot be his disciples If we do not beare our crosse whatsoeuer it be that is laid vpon vs we cannot be his disciples And withall I adde that howsoeuer they seemed to admire the word and to kisse the Gospell yet if when the winde bloweth and the storme ariseth they start aside like a broken bowe surely they were neuer borne a new by the immortall seede of the word of God for that endureth for euer as true in it selfe so grounded in him that is begotten thereby in such sort that it is dearer vnto him than his life Let them then looke vnto it that when stormes arise fall away from the hope of their profession If they faint or shrinke it is more then they should doe because the Lord may turne their sufferings to the furtherance of the Gospell But if they fall away it is as if they refused to take vp their crosse and to follow Christ And whereas their liues should not bee deare vnto them vnto the death for the furthering of the gospell their liues and liuelyhoodes are so deare vnto them that to saue them they hinder the gospell Let this be our rule the Lord turnneth the persecutions of his Saints to the furthering of the gospell therefore in persecutions and troubles we may not faint or slide backe Againe beloued this may teach you not to doubt of the truth or to dislike of the professors of the truth because they are disgraced persecuted and cruelly entreated Yee shall not want enough that will insult ouer them in their troubles that will tell you they are odious men and meâ— vnto whom such sufferings and troubles most iustly do befall and so cunningly will labour to discredite the truth which they professe But be not deceaued Whatsoeuer of this kinde can bee said no doubt was spoken vpon Paules bands and troubles so to discredite the gospell which hee preached And it cannot be but that the world should hate and persecute and reuile the children of the light because they loue darkenesse better then light But howsoeuer the world hate them and whatsoeuer it practiseth against them the Lord shall turne all their sufferings and their wrongs to the furthering of the gospell Let not therefore the persecutions and troubles of Gods Saints bee any argument against the truth but rather for the truth and rather let them cause vs to like then to dislike theÌ„ It is Satans arte to turne their troubles to the slaunder of them and of the truth but the Lord turneth them to the furtherance of the gospell and of their reckoning in the day of Christ And let this be spoken touching this which is the maine poynt principally to be noted in these words The next thing which I note is that the Apostle in his proofe that his bands were turned rather to the furthering of the gospell then the hindering saith that his bands in Christ .i. which he sustained for Christ his sake were famous throughout all the iudgement Hall and in all other places Whereby he meaneth that by occasion of his bands Christ and his gospell came to be knowen and to be belieued both in the Emperours Court and in the Citie of Rome and in many other countries Which as it sheweth a notable fruite and effect of the persecution of gods Saints namely the propagation of the gospell which falleth in with the former obseruation So farther hence I do obserue the power of God to raise vp a Church vnto himselfe where he will and by what meanes he will in Kings courts in great Cities Countries where the gospell is scant heard of or little regarded there hee can if hee will euen by the bands of his Saints raise vp a Church vnto himselfe No place so prophane so farre without God in the world but if â—e will haue his name there called vpon there it shall be calâ—ed vpon Rome at that time it is likely was as heathenish 〈◊〉 now it is superstitious Nero his Court it is like was then â—s prophane and as far without God in the world as might â—e and the Countries thereabout it is like had not so much 〈◊〉 heard of Iesus nor knew what the gospell meant Yet â—ere the Lord would haue his Church and therefore hee â—aith vnto Paul Be of good courage Paul Act. 23.11 for as thou hast testiâ—ied of mee in Hierusalem so must thou beare witnesse also at Rome Here the purpose of God was reuealed and according to this purpose he brought Paul to Rome and euen by his bands there begat Children vnto himselfe in Neroes Court in the Citie of Rome and in the Countries there aâ—out Elisha may send his seruant with his staffe and the Shunamites Sonne not be raised but if the Lord send his seruant whither he will a Church shall be raised to the honour of his name by what meanes he will for he can do what he will and what meanes he listeth he vseth to do his will Let no man then measure the Lord by himselfe If hee send thee whom he hath called to the worke of his ministerie to the Princes Court or to the great Citie goe when he sendeth thee and feare not thy weakenesse but remember his strength that sendeth thee If thou goe thither bound with a chaine for the gospels sake euen by thy chaine thou shalt so preach vnto their hearts that thou shalt gaine children in the faith As it is all one with him to saue with many or with few so it is all one with him to gather his church by this or that meanes which pleaseth him best Whatsoeuer be thy weakenesse hee will perfect his strength in thy weakenesse Onely bee of good courage and thou shalt see the power of the Lord. Againe let no man thinke any place so prophane but that the Lord may haue his Church there Kings Courts are coÌ„monly not the best pride pleasure ease abundance of all things commonly choakes the word therein so that it is vnfruitfull Nay saith Amaziah to Amos Amos 7.13 prophesie no more at Bethell for it is the Kings Chappell and it is the Kings Court. In great Cities likewise sinnes most commonly rage and reigne No lewdnesse or wickednesse so grieuous and abhominable but there it is so rise that it ouerfloweth all Yet in these places the Lord hath his Church euen those that know him and belieue in his holy name Euen in Iezabels Court
such power with God And â—herefore ye see how often the Apostle requesteth the praiâ—rs of the Church for him as Ephes 6.18 Colossi 4.3 â— Thes 3.1 And in his Epistle to Philemon there hee proâ—esseth as here he doth that he trusteth through their prayâ—rs to be giuen vnto them by deliuerance out of his bands â—herein commending himselfe to their prayers A good lesson for vs to stirre vs vp vnto publique and priuate prayer both for our selues and for others seeing they are so powerfull with God as to bring his blessings and graces both vpon our selues and vpon others And this lesson is as needfull as it is good especially in this our day wherein there is such neglect both of publique and priuate prayer vnto the Lord. Priuate praier so rare that if it be vsed by any it is noted by many and they straight way censured as thinking themselues more holy then other men And publique prayer so little regarded by some that verie seldome they are present with the congregation in publique prayer I cannot stand of it Only I say he that neglecteth the meanes vnto grace he shall neuer finde grace Secondly hence I obserue a dutie of the Church in publique prayer which is to pray for the afflicted members of Christ Iesuâ— for the Apostle in saying that he knew that this should turne to his saluation through their praiers therin stirreth them to pray for him And see the points wherein the Church is to commend them in their prayers vnto God As first that the Lord may turne their affliction and trouble to their saluation Secondly that hee will helpe them by his holy spirit in euerie needefull time of trouble Thirdly that they may so stand in the defence of the truth of Christ Iesus that in nothing they may bee ashamed Fourthly that the Lord will strentghen them with strong faith and hope in him Fiftly that Christ may be glorified in their body whether it bee by life or death Thus the Church should pray and thus the afflicted should desire the Church to pray LECTVRE XVI PHILIP I. Verse 19. And by the helpe of the holy spirit of Iesus Christ 20. As I feruently looke for and hope that in nothing I shall bee ashamed but that with all confidence as alwaies so now Christ shall bee magnified in my bodie whether it bee by life or by death ONe thing hence I obserue which is that not for our prayers or for the praiers of the Church for vs but through our praiers and through the praiers of the Church for vs the Lord giueth his grace vnto vs. And therefore the Apostle saith Vers 22. I know that this shall turne to my saluation through your prayers not for your praier And to Philemon I trust through your prayers I shall be giuen vnto you Neither doe wee euer reade that for our prayers as for the merit and worth of them any grace is giuen vnto any Neither doe I build this note vpon this ground as if because it is said through therefore it cannot be for our prasyers For I know that we are saued through Iesus Christ and yet for Iesus Christ euen for his merits sake so that the phrase barely considered canot inferre the note but hereon it is builded taht it is so said through that neither euer it is nor can be said that for our praiers any grace 〈◊〉 giuen vnto vs. For not for our praiers sake not for the â—erit and worth of our praiers doth the Lord heare vs and â—rant vs our requests but for the promise sake which of his â—wne free grace he hath made vnto our praiers He hath â—assed his promise Mat 21.22 that whatsoeuer we shall aske in praier in â—is name if we beleeue we shall receiue it and he hath bidden â—s aske and we shall receiue seeke and we shall finde Mat. 7.7 knocke and â—e shall be opened vnto vs. Because then he hath promised grace vnto our praiers he is intreated for grace through our praiers Aske and haue first aske and then haue and â—he better beggers the greater getters For it is not with the Lord as with vs we say a great begger would haue a good â—ay saier and vnto whom but euen now we haue giuen wee loue not that they should by and by come againe and begge of vs. But I say it is not so with the Lord but of the greatest begger he is most intreated and the oftner wee come a begging to him the more welcome we are vnto him for he loues to be intreated and being intreated he promiseth to giue and so through our praiers he giues euen for his promise sake but not for our praiers sake for they when they are best are so full of imperfections that they merit nothing but to be reiected Seldome but we are troubled with wandring by-thoughts often we pray for things and against things without submitting of our wills vnto the Lords will often we pray not in faith towards God often not in loue towards our brethren often coldly often hypocritically and when not so but that our praiers might iustly be turned into sinne vnto vs Causes therefore they are not for which the Lord bestoweth any graces vpon vs but meanes onely through which we receiue graces needfull for vs for the promise sake made in Christ Iesus Farre be it therefore from vs to stand vpon the merit of our praiers as if for our praiers sake we deserued any grace to be bestowed vpon vs. Let vs as we ought powre out feruent praiers vnto the Lord in faith and in Christ his name and assure we our selues we shall be heard But withall let vs know that it is for his promise sake made vnto our praiers and for his Christ his sake which offereth vp our praiers whatsoeuer be our state and place let vs not slacke this seruice neither let vs presume vpon any merit by this seruice If we lift vp pure hands vnto the Lord in his Temple in our houses or in our chambers he will heare vs though not for our praiers yet through our praiers he will be intreated of vs. Let it be enough for vs that he will heare vs and let this most of all glad vs that for his Christ his sake and for his promise sake he will heare vs. And let this suffice to be spoken touching the first meanes in particular that through our praiers and the praiers of the Church for vs all things worke together for the best vnto so many of vs aâ— loue God and are in Christ Iesus The next meanes whereof the Apostle speaketh is the helpe of the spirit of Christ Iesus whereby he saith he knew that this should turne vnto his saluation I know c. Where the spirit is called the spirit of Iesus Christ as because of his proceeding from the Sonne so because of his dwelling in him in all fullnes as also because Christ sendeth him into our hearts and by him worketh his will in
vs. And thus also and for these causes I take it he is called in the Epistle to the Romanes Rom. 8.9 and the spirit of the Sonne in the Epistle to the Galathians But to omit many things which might here be noted vpon this occasion Gal. 4.6 that the spirit is called the spirit of Christ Iesus because they are not things specially here intended by the spirit the principall thing to be noted is that the Apostle saith that he knew that this which he suffered by his bands and by the practises of the wicked should turne to his saluation by the helpe of Gods spirit by whom the Father and the Sonne worke in vs and for vs. Whence I obserue the true cause indeed whereby the sufferings and the wrongs of Gods children turne to their saluation and that is by the helpe of the spirit of Iesus Christ The Lord by his spirit helpeth them and turneth their heauinesse into ioy and their sufferings into the quiet fruit of righteousnes in the heauenly places Thou Lord saith the Prophet hast brought my soule out of the graue Psal 30.3.11 thou hast kept my life from â—â—em that goe downe to the pit thou hast turned my heauinesse â—â—to ioy and thou hast loosed my sackcloth and girded me with â—â—adnes Where the Prophet sheweth that it is the Lord â—hat helpeth vs and deliuereth vs when troubles compasse 〈◊〉 about that it is the Lord that lifts vs vp from the gates â—f death and putteth an end vnto all our troubles that it 〈◊〉 the Lord that wipeth all teares from our eyes and turneth â—ur heauinesse into ioy And so Peter Act. 12.17 being deliuered out â—f prison through the praiers of the Church professed that â—he Lord had brought him out of prison Through their â—raiers he was deliuered but it was the Lord that deliuered â—im their praiers were the meanes but the Lord was the â—uthor of his deliuerance Againe Behold saith our blesâ—ed Sauiour it shall come to passe Apoc. 2.10 that the deuill shall cast some â—f you into prison that yee may be tried and yee shall haue tribuâ—ation ten dayes be thou faithfull vnto the death and I will giue â—hee the crowne of life Which words were spoken immeâ—iatly to the Church of Smyrna but so that they serue also â—or our vse Wherein the godly are both warned of perseâ—ution and affliction which they are to looke for in this â—ife and perswaded likewise by sundry motiues not to â—eare them Behold it shall come to passe that some of you â—hall be cast into prison here is the aduertisement of such â—fflictions as they are to suffer But the exhortation is feare â—one of those things which ye shall suffer And the motiues to perswade vs not to feare them follow As first who is the contriuer of all the persecutions and troubles which we suffer Euen the diuell the Deuill shall cast you into prison Hee alwaies kindles the fires of persecutions against the Church as also it is said in another place Apoc. 12.15 that he casts out of his mouth water after the woman like vnto a floud He blowes the bellowes vnto all the practises of the wicked Secondly what is the end wherefore we suffer affliction and trouble not for any harme vnto vs but that wee may bee tried That the tryall of our faith being much more precious then gold that perisheth though it be tryed with fire may be found to our praise 1 Pet. 1.7 and honour and glorie at the appearing of Iesus Christ as the Apostle Peter speaketh Thirdly what is the durance of our afflictions We shall haue tribulation ten daies a while a short while an euening doth heauinesse last and then ioy commeth in the morning 2 Cor. 4.17 as also the Apostle saith that our afflictions are but light and but for a moment in comparison of that farre most excellent and eternal weight of glory which shall be shewed vnto vs. Lastly what is the reward of our afflictions The reward which our blessed Sauiour in mercy promiseth is this that he will giue vnto vs the crownâ— of life Iam. 1.12 As also Iames saith Blessed is the man that endureth tentation for when hee is tryed hee shail â—eceaue the crowne of life which the Lord hath promised to all that loue him Whatsoeuer then our afflictions be they turne ye see to our saluation by the helpe of the Lord. Sometimes in the day of trouble he breaketh the cords of the wicked and deliuereth vs and sometimes hee suffereth them that hate vs to haue their wils ouer vs but suffereth vs not to bee tempted aboue that wee able but giueth the issue with tentation that wee may bee able to beare it And alwaies so hee prouideth that in the end he turneth our troubles to our saluation He doth it euen he alone doth it and none but he can doe it A point wherein we will all of vs seeme very loath but to be throughly perswaded For who is he that will not seeme to giue full assent vnto that truth which hath beene deliuered that it is the Lord that helpeth vs in our troubles and that he turneth them to our best But tell me I pray you whence is it that in the day of trouble we faint and droope and hang downe the head Whence is it that when we are persecuted reuiled slandered oppressed imprisoned and hated of men we sinke vnder the burthen and are ready to fall away from the hope of our good profession Whence is it that in the dayes of pouertie sicknesse or other aduersitie wee are oppressed with heauinesse and hardly will be comforted Is it not for that we haue not yet learned this lesson that all this shall turne to our saluation by the helpe of God Yes surely the taking out of this lesson would rid vs of all such passions when any troubles doe assault vs. â—â—r how could the things cast vs downe which wee know â—ould turne to our saluation by the helpe of God Let vs â—â—w learne it and let it teach vs to feare none of those â—â—ngs which we doe or shall suffer but seeing by his helpe 〈◊〉 shall turne to our saluation let vs abide faithfull vnto the â—â—th Againe let this teach vs in the day of our trouble to lift vp â—â—r eyes vnto the Lord. Let others say as it is in the Proâ—â—et I will lift vp mine eyes vnto the hils Psal 121.1 from whence commeth 〈◊〉 helpe That is let others looke for helpe from the arme 〈◊〉 flesh but let vs say with the Prophet Our helpe standeth 〈◊〉 the name of the Lord which hath made both Heauen and â—â—rth Let others flie vnto other meanes and neuer looke â—â—to the Lord when troubles doe assault them but let vs â—â—vse other meanes that principally we look vnto the Lord â—â—d put our whole trust in him For by his helpe whatsoâ—â—er is said or done against vs shall turne to our saluation â—â—d let this
life or death â—f he should chuse the one vers 22. and secondly answeâ—eth that he knoweth not what to chuse but in this choise â—s in a strait betwixt two and thirdly setteth downe the reasons why the choise is so hard as 1. in respect of himselfe it were better for him to chuse death vers 23. and 2. in respect of them it were better that he chose life vers 14. Here is then the strait whether for his owne greater good he were now to chuse death or for their greater good hâ— were to chuse longer life This I take to be the order and meaning of these words generally thus farre Now let vâ— see what obseruations we may gather hence for our fartheâ— vse and instruction The first thing then which here I note is the reason wherefore the Apostle was so indifferent either vnto life or death which so euer God might be glorified by and it was because whether he liued or died if by either death or life he might gaine glory vnto Christ vnto him did accrew vantage enough Whence I obserue how a Christian becommeth indifferent vnto either life or death and that is thus if Christ be vnto him both in life and in death aduantage if he seeke no other gaine but this that Christ may be glorified in his body then he is indifferent vnto whatsoeuer it is whereby Christ may be glorified be it life or death This was it that made those three children mentioned in Daniel so indifferent either vnto life or death For when Nebuchadnezzar had called them and thundred out cruell threatnings against them if they should not worship the golden image that he had set vp Dan. 3.16.17.18 they said vnto him O Nebuchadnezzar we are not carefull to answer thee in this matter Behold our God whom we serue is able to deliuer vs from the hote fiery fornace c. In which their answer they plainely shew that it was not life or death that they stood vpon but it was the glory of their God If God should deliuer them from death to his farther glory by their life they were willing to liue and againe if he should deliuer them vp vnto death to his further glory by their death they were also willing to die Life and death was indifferent to them by whether soeuer God would be glorified in them because the glory of God was all that they sought in life or in death The same is to be said of all those godly Martyrs that are dead in the Lord for the testimonie of a good conscience and for the defence of the truth of Christ Iesus to the shedding of their bloud They were willing no doubt to haue liued and they â—re willing also to die euen very indifferent vnto either 〈◊〉 or death And how so that they were indifferent vnto â—â—her Because if God were glorified in them whether it â—â—re by life or by death that was comfort enough ioy â—â—ough and gaine enough vnto them If they might gaine â—rie vnto God thereby came death or came life either â—â—s welcome vnto them And in so many of gods children â—here is this indifferencie vnto either life or death thus â—commeth to passe because of the aduantage which they â—â—ckon vpon by Gods glorie because as either life or death â—akes for Gods glory so they embrace either life if therâ—â— God may be more glorified and death if thereby God â—ay be more glorified Let this then teach vs euen so many of vs as feele not in â—â—r selues this indifferencie vnto either life or death to â—â—oke into the cause why it is that we are not indifferent vnâ—â— either And surely if we be not too partially affected toâ—ards our selues we shall finde that it is because this is the â—ast reckoning with vs that Christ be glorified in our boâ—â—es The pleasures and sorrowes of life and the terrors of â—eath these be the things that so affect vs that wee are not â—â—different vnto either but so heart set on the one that wee â—â—nnot brooke to heare of the other If as Iob speaketh Iob 21.8.9.10 â—ur seede bee stablished in our sight with vs and our generation â—â—fore our eyes if our houses be peaceable without feare and the â—â—od of God bee not vpon vs if our bullockes gender and faile not â—nd our Cowe calue and cast not her calfe If wee spend our â—ayes in wealth and haue all things at our desire then doe â—e so dote vpon these things that wee say with the foole in â—he Gospell Soule Luc. 12.19 thou hast much goods layd vp in store for â—any yeares liue at ease eate drinke and take thy pastime And â—uch a reckoning we make vpon the honors and pleasures commodities of this life that we could be content to liue with them euer but cannot abide to depart froÌ„ them Again â—f the rod of the Lord bee vpon vs and his countenance â—eeme to be turned away from vs if we be troubled on euery side with fightings without and terrors within if wee bâ— crossed in our substance and goods in our wife and chiâ—dren or in our owne bodies if wee bee in trouble sorroâ— neede sicknesse or other aduersitie if we be tryed by mockings and scornings by bonds and imprisonment then oâ—â— the other side we are so daunted with those things that wâ—â— are wearie of our liues and with Iob in his extremitie we câ—â— out Iob 3.11.12 and say Why dyed I not in the birth or why dyed I not whâ—â— I came out of the wombe 6.9.7.15 Why did the knees preuent me 〈◊〉 why did I sucke the breast O that God would destroy mee thâ— he would let his hand go and cut me off my soule chooseth rathâ—â— to be strangled and to dye then to be in my bones Yea and many times like vnto Achitophell and Iudas wee become our owne butchers One sort can heare of nothing but life and another sort wish nothing but death very fewe of vs that are indifferently affected to either life or death and all because we minde earthly things The preferments and pleasures and commodities of this life they are our aduantage and gaine If our desires bee filled with them then wee are nothing indifferent vnto death but all our delight is set oâ—â— life But if wee lacke them and instead thereof haue our drinke mingled with weeping then are we nothing indifferent vnto life but all our desire is of death and would God we were dead would God we were dead As for the glorie of God it neuer comes into our thoughts neither doe wee euer make account of life or of death as they doe make for the glory of the Lord for if we did then would we be indifferent vnto either as either should make for the glory of the Lord and not run vpon the one as carnall respects or terrors of death should moue vs. Well now that wee know these things let vs thinke or these things Let vs not set our hearts
contemne our Superiours and sometimes euen make rebellion against them Doe wee not often murther the innocent without a cause if not in his life yet in his credite and name and in a cruell spight against him Doe we not often steale from our brethen by false weights and measures by selling naughty wares by bribes and extortion by symonie and vsurie by deceitfull and wrongfull dealing Doe we not often lye one vnto another and so smother the truth that it can neuer come to light Doe wee not abound with sinnefull lusts inordinate affections vngodly desires and vnruly motions True it is which the Prophet saith that by lying Hos 4.2 and swearing and killing and stealing and whoring we breake out and bloud toucheth bloud Shall I say all in a word Christ is not to vs in life aduantage but rather Christ is vnto vs in life a losse His glorie we count not our glorie but rather we count all the time lost that is not spent in the things which tend nothing to his glorie I wish my words might iustly be reproued Beloued it is enough that we haue spent the time past of our life in vngodlines vnrighteousnes it is enough that hitherto we haue not glorified God in our mortall bodies as we ought Let vs hereafter make streight steps vnto the Lord and let vs liue vnto his glorie in whose glorie is our life Let vs so make account that wee liue if wee liue to his glorie and whatsoeuer others count their gaine let vs count his glorie our greatest gaine The third thing which here I note is that the Apostle saith that Christ is vnto him in death aduantage Whereby he meaneth that if he dye and by his constancie in his death bring glorie vnto Christ this glorifying of Christ by his death is vnto him in his death an aduantage Whence I obserue what vnto a Christian should be the thing wherof he should make reckoning in his death and that is that God be glorified by his death and then if he dye so that in his death God haue his glorie welcome death whensoeuer and whatsoeuer violent or naturall What saith our blessed Sauiour Luc. 22.50 I must saith he be baptized with a baptisme and how am I grieued till it be ended In which words hee shewed his great and earnest desire to die for vs that the Gospell might the sooner be preached throughout the world For hauing before signified that his comming was to preach the gospell which should kindle a fire throughout the world and this fire was alreadie kindled by the preaching of the gospell he signified likewise that before his passion the gospell should not be published throughout the world And therefore that he desired to die was that the Gospell might the sooner bee preached throughout the world Heere then ye see what it was that the sonne of God reckoned vpon his death namely the glorie of God by the publishing of the gospell throughout the world Phil. 2.17 And because he longed after this hee longed after death What also saith our holy Apostle Though saith he I be offered vp vpon the sacrifice and seruice of your faith I am glad and reioyce with you all Where yee see the Apostle saith that hee would reioyce in death as a vantage vnto him if by his death God might haue this glorie that their faith thereby might bee confirmed The thing then that hee made reckoning of in his death was that God might be glorified thereby and so hee would reioyce in death Semblably wee in death should principally looke at this that our death be to the glorie of the Lord that our death bee as the death of his Saints Ps 116.13 that our death be in the Lord and then we may reioyce and bee glad in it For as the Prophet saith Apoc. 14.13 Right deare and precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of the Saints And as our Sauiour saith Blessed are the dead that dye in the Lord. Hence then we may learne why it is that we are many of vs so vnwilling to dye If persecution arise because of the word and fire and faggot be the portion for vs to drinke it is no need to bid vs to flie but we runne and we turne and turne and turne againe rather then wee will burne If any sicknes seaze vpon vs by and by we so shrinke and are so affraid of death that whatsoeuer physicke by the Physition whatsoeuer cōfort by the Minister be ministred vnto vs yet stil nothing but death death with vs. Euery summō of death is so fearefull vnto vs that if any way wee could wee would shift it off And why is all this but because we count of no vantage in death because Christ is not vnto vs aduantage in death we neuer bethinke our selues shall God be glorified by my death shall the Saints hearts be strengthened by my constancie my patience in my death shall the Christian and quiet repose of my soule in the Lord at my death cause them that behold me to glorifie the Lord But what do we thinke and say I shall die I shall die I shall go downe to the graue and be no more seene the terrors of death are vpon me and who shall deliuer me And thus death triumpheth ouer vs whereas vpon the other cogitations we should triumph ouer death 1 Sam. 25.37 Ye know the storie of Naball of whom it is said that when his wife told him Dauids words his heart died within him and he was like a stone So is it with many of vs when any summons of death come forth for vs our hearts faile and die within vs and we are euen as stones And no meruaile that feare of death should so worke vpon vs when in our death there is nothing to comfort vs. If our hearts were so set on the glorie of the Lord that wee counted that gaine enough vnto vs if any way wee might gaine glory vnto the Lord by life or by death then would wee willingly die whensoeuer our death might be to Gods glorie But setting apart all care of Gods glorie by life or by death we mind onely the pleasures and profites of this life which haue an end in death and therefore are vnwilling to die In the terrors of death then will we not feare death Let mee die the death of the righteous and I will not feare what death can doe vnto me Let Christ Iesus bee glorified by my death and then let death come in fire in sword in famine in pestilence in what terrible sort it can come and I will triumph ouer death Let this mind be in euerie one of vs and so that by our death God bee glorified in vs at what time so euer and in what sort so euer it come let it bee welcome to vs. And let this suffice to bee obserued from these words whence ye see first how we become indifferent vnto either death or life
not which rather to chuse And againe such a loue he did beare towards the Philip. that weighing the great comfort which hee should haue by his death with the great profite which they should haue by his life he knew not what to chuse that which should be to his greater comfort or that which should bee to their greater profite Whence first I obserue the great loue which ought to be in the Pastor towards his people and the great desire which he ought to haue of their profite and comfort Euen in case of his greatest comfort ioyned with their losse and heauinesse it should much perplexe him what to chuse his or their present comfort and good Exo. 32.32 Ye know that of Moses where he prayed the Lord either to pardon the people that had sinned or to raze him out of the booke of life and that of Paul Rom 9.3 where hee wished himselfe to be separated from Christ for his brethren which were his kinsmen according to the flesh They both knew the one that he could not bee razed out of ahe booke of life and the other that hee could not be separated from Christ but therein they shewed abundantly how greatly they loued their people and desired their saluation Neither yet doe I here teach that the Pastor for loue of his people should in case of his saluation wish his owne vtter reiection rather then that his people should not be gained vnto Christ But this I say that euen in case of his saluation and theirs for the loue of his people hee should oftentimes bee perplexed how soone to wish his saluation by his dissolution because howsoeuer his present comfort might be gained by his present dissolution yet their saluation may bee furthered by his longer continuance in the bodie A point which doth not ouermuch perplexe many Pastors in our day for too many such there are as neither caring for their owne saluation nor for their peoples looke onely to fleece them but neuer care else what become of them Which point might be much enlarged if the place were conuenient If the pressing of it might concerne any here I beseech them in the feare of the Lord to thinke farther of it with themselues The second thing which hence I obserue is this that if we be at peace with God and keepe faith and a good conscience whatsoeuer our outward state be we haue such comfort and ioy on euery side that neither we desire to die in respect of the griefes of this life nor yet to liue in respect of any feare of death The example of our Apostle is proofe enough to this purpose He lay in prison for the defence of the gospell wherein none of the brethren assisted him but all forsooke him and many practised much against his constancie and against his life so that his outward state was very hard and such that in respect of the griefes of his life hee might haue desired death and againe in respect of the feare of death hee might haue desired life Yet euen then which way so euer he lookt to life or death such ioy and comfort hee saw in both as that neither the griefes of life made him to wish death nor the feare of death made him to wish life And where was the reason Though his case many waies were hard yet was hee at peace with God through Iesus Christ his Lord he was strong in the faith of Christ Iesus whom God set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his bloud and he had the testimonie of a good conscience that in all simplicitie and godly purenesse he had his conuersation in the world And therefore neâ—ther for the griefe of life nor for the feare of death wished he the one or the other but as either might make more for Gods glory he was indifferent vnto either Farre otherwise it is with many in our day who see no thing but matter of discontentment and discomfort both in life and in death for so it is with many of vs that if either promotion fall not vpon vs according to our desire or if crosses fall vpon vs otherwise then we desire then we grow male contented we take no ioy in our life and sometimes we hasten our owne death And againe many of vs if any way we be summoned vnto death by sicknes by the sword by the pestilence or any other way we so shrugg and shrinke for feare of death that like vnto Nabal if we surmise any danger of death by and by our hearts faint and die within vs 1 Sam. 25.37 and we become like stones No comfort or contentment a great many of vs finde either in death or in life but what through griefe of the one and feare of the other wee are often out of loue with the one and with the other And the reason is plaine for it is because we are not at peace with God nor haue the mysterie of faith in a good conscience We feele no comfort in our God through our reconciliation by Iesus Christ wee want a sound and a liuely faith whereby we should take hold of the promises of God made in Christ Iesus and a bad conscience so troubles vs that all is disquieted within vs. And therefore we finde no comfort or contentment in life or in death but discomfort and discontentment in both Will we then finde comfort and contentment in both whatsoeuer our state outwardly be Let vs labour to be at peace with God let vs trust perfectly in Christ Iesus let vs keep a good conscience in all things and this shall make both life and death comfortable vnto vs whatsoeuer our outward estate be both life and death shall be comfortable vnto vs if we haue peace with God and faith and a good conscience And let this suffice to be obserued from the doubt which the Apostle moueth where he professeth that he knowes not what to chuse life or death And why knew he not what to chuse life or death The reason hereof in the words following is said to be because on both sides there were such reasons on the one side to chuse life and on the other side to chuse death that he was in a wonderfull strait on both sides For saith hee I am greatly in doubt or I am in a wonderfull strait on both sides on the one side desiring to be loosed from the prison of this bodie or to depart out of the earthly house of this tabernacle for so the word may be taken actiuely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or passiuely and to be with Christ where he sitteth at the right hand of God which saith he is best of all viz for me neuerthelesse on the other side knowing that for me to abide in the flesh and to liue longer in the bodie is more needfull for you that yee may enioy the fruit of my ministerie The former reason concerneth himselfe and his owne good the latter concerneth the Philippians and
it would and should As then it is better to be out of prison and to liue at libertie so is it better to die and to be with Christ than to liue in the body 5. Because in the body wee only know in part beleeue in part loue in part liue in part ioy in part and are blessed in part with all such graces of the spirit but when wee remoue out of the body then that which is in part shall be abolished As then it is better to know to loue to liue to ioy c. perfectly than only but in part so is it better to be loosed and to be with Christ where all these shall be perfected than to liue in the body where they are neuer but in part Lastly to passe ouer the rest in silence because it is better to be with God than with men in heauen than in earth in a state freed from sorrow sinne and temptation than in a state subiect to them all Job 14.1 for man that is borne of a woman is but of short continuance and full of trouble as Iob speaketh yea his life is as a warfare 7.1 Matt. 6.34 as the same Iob speaketh and as our Sauiour speaketh euery day of his life bringeth griefe enough with it neither hath his griefe an end till his life haue an end But blessed are the dead that die in the Lord Ap. 14.13 euen so saith the spirit for they rest from their labours and their workes follow them They rest from their labours inasmuch as all teares are wiped from their eyes no more death nor sorrow nor crying nor paine doth take hold of them and their workes follow them inasmuch as they are had in remembrance before God when all other things of our life leaue vs and forsake vs. I spare to enlarge this point further at this time Ye may easily conceiue what might be added Let this serue for a iust reproofe of them that are vnwilling to die For come now and let vs reason the case together What man is there among you that if hee were clothed only with ragged and torne and patched and worne and bad cloathes would not be willing to be vncloathed of them and to be cloathed with better And what else is this mortall and corruptible body but as ragged and rotten cloathes wherewith wee are cloathed Why should wee not then be willing to be shifted of those cloathes of this mortall and corruptible body and to bee cloathed with our house which is from heauen euen with incorruption and immortalitie Againe what man is there among you that if hee were in prison would not be willing to be set at libertie or being in a place where he is but a stranger would not be willing to be at home And what else is this sinfull bodie but as a prison of the soule wherein it is so shut that it hath no libertie till it returne vnto him that gaue it Or what else is this world but as a place wherein wee wander as pilgrims and haue no abiding Citie Why should wee not then be willing to remoue out of this prison of the bodie and to bee receiued into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God or to loose anchor from this land wherein wee are but strangers and by death to saile towards heauen where is our home and our abiding Citie Where should the members ioy to be but with their head Where should the spouse desire to bee but with her husband Where should man whose breath is in his nostrils delight to bee but with him that is his life to see him as hee is and to liue in his continuall presence Surely whosoeuer thou art that art vnwilling to die thou doest not yet conceiue nor beleeue the blessed estate of them that die in the Lord thou hast not yet throughly learned this lesson that Christ is the husband of the Church that Christ is the life of his body that in the presence of Christ there is fulnesse of ioy and life for euermore for then wouldest thou willingly desire with the Apostle to bee loosed and to bee with Christ which is farre the best If the condition of the children of men and the condition of beasts were euen as one condition vnto them so that in their death there were indeed no difference or if after death there remained nothing but a fearefull expectation of iudgement then indeed thou haddest some reason to be vnwilling to die But now that Christ by death hath triumphed ouer death and made death vnto thee if thou belong vnto him a passage vnto life without death vnto ioy without sorrow vnto all blessednesse without any miserie why shouldest thou bee vnwilling to die Nay now a chip for death nay now most welcome death And so beloued let it be to euery one of vs. If wee belong vnto Christ there is no cause why wee should feare death and great cause there is why wee should embrace death Let vs therefore neuer feare death nor be vnwilling to die but whensoeuer the Lord his will is let vs be willing to be loosed and to be with Christ which is best of all LECTVRE XIX PHILIP 1. Verse 23. Desiring to be loosed and to be with Christ which is best of all NOw to proceed Against this which hath beene said it may be obiected that as no man is to put asunder the things which God hath coupled together as the soule and the body so no man is to desire that the things which God hath coupled bee sundred and therefore no Christian is to desire to die Whereunto I answer that it is true that no Christian is to desire simply to die nor to die to this end only that he may be rid of the miseries of this life nor to die otherwise than when the Lord his will is but yet he may desire to die and to be with Christ to die to this end that hee may bee with Christ to die when the Lord his will is and when his death may be for his glory 1 Reg. 19.4 So it is to be vnderstood of Elias that he desired to die when he praied and said It is enough O Lord take my soule for I am no better than my fathers And so wee say that a Christian may desire to die when the Lord his will is not for that death in it selfe is to be desired but because he desireth to be with Christ So that the thing which a Christian desireth simply and in it selfe is to bee with Christ neither doth he otherwise desire to be loosed but that he may be with Christ and so wee say he may desire to be loosed when the Lord his will is And thus much for this which is the chiefe point in these words whence ye see that a Christian in respect of himselfe may desire rather to die than to liue Other things there are which may not vnfruitfully bee noted in these words which I will only briefly touch
because they are things not principally intended The Apostle desireth to be loosed and to be with Christ to bee loosed why that he might be with Christ Whence I obserue that the death of Gods Saints is nothing else but a departure of the soule out of the body vnto heauen where Christ sitteth at the right hand of the Throne of God Hee which at the first coupled soule and body together in death parteth them asunder and taketh the soule vnto himselfe to bee where he is till in the resurrection hee couple them againe â—ogether neuer after to be parted asunder Whereof all the godly in Christ Iesus at all times haue beene so thorowly perswaded that alwayes in death they haue done and doe after the example of Christ Iesus commend their soules â—nto the hands of him that gaue them saying as he did Faâ—her into thine hands I commend my spirit Luk. 23.46 So wee reade that that holy Martyr Steuen when hee was stoned called on God and said Lord Iesus receiue my spirit Act. 7.59 And in death it is the very ordinary praier of all Gods Saints Wherein they plainly shew their thorow-perswasion that in death their soules are receiued by the Father of spirits into the heauenly habitations there to be ioyned vnto Christ Iesus Contraâ—riwise the death of the wicked and vngodly of the earth is nothing else but a departure of the soule out of the body vnto hell there to be with the Deuill and his Angels Examples of both we haue in the begger and the rich man Luk. 16.22 whose deaths vnto the one was the departure of his soule out of his body into heauen but vnto the other the departure of his soule out of his body into hell Or if the persons of these proue not strongly enough take for example the death of the two theeues which were hanged with our blessed Sauiour on the Crosse vnto the one of which Iesus said that that day hee should be with him in Paradise Luk. 23.43 but vnto the other that railed on him his death doubtlesse was a downfall into hell Is then the dissolution of Gods Saints a passage of the soule out of the body vnto heauen there to be with Christ Farre be it then from vs to thinke that the condition of the children of men and the condition of beasts is euen as one condition vnto them that when man dieth hee returneth wholly vnto the dust and hath no more fruit of all the trauels that hee hath taken vnder the Sunne Thus indeede sensuall man following onely the iudgement of his weake sense and of his owne blinde reason thinketh and saith As the one dieth so dieth the other man and beast haue all one breath and in death there is no excellencie of man aboue the beast all goe to one place all to the earth as all came from the earth But the spirit of God hath otherwise taught vs in his holy word for doth not the Lord say that he is the God of Abraham Matt. 22.32 of Isaac and of Iacob And doth he not say that he is not the God of the dead but of the liuing Abraham Isaac and Iacob then are not dead but liuing Liuing How In their soules with God Dead they are in respect of the separation of their soules from their bodies But forasmuch as the earthly house of their Tabernacle being destroyed they haue a building giuen of God that is an house not made with hands but eternall in the heauens 2 Cor. 5.1 as the Apostle witnesseth euen of all the Saints of God therefore they are still liuing in their soules with God in the heauenly habitations Howsoeuer then the bodies of men be mortall and in death goe downe vnto the dust whence first they came yet their soules are immortall and in death returne vnto the Father of spirits whence they came But what needs more to this purpose then that which here our Apostle saith In death the sonnes of men are loosed that is their soules are separated from their bodies Now if the soule were mortall as the body what needed any loosing of the one from the other Surely both should fall together and not the one bee loosed from the other if the condition of both were one Euen this then that the soules in death are loosed from the bodies of men sheweth that the soules are immortall Againe in death the Saints of God are loosed that they may be with Christ After death then they are with Christ not in body for that descendeth vnto the graue there to rest vntill the resurrection In soule then In death then the soules of Gods Saints passe out of the body vnto heauen there to be with Christ And therefore farre be it from vs to thinke that in death as of beast so of man there is vtterly an end and an entire returne vnto the dust And yet so we liue a great many of vs as if we made no other reckning for do we not a great many of vs passe our dwelling here without feare in chambering and wantonnes in gluttony and drunkenesse in striefe and enuying Doe we not euen glut ourselues with sporting and pleasure and sundry delights of the flesh and say let vs be merry and take our fils of pleasure while we are here for when we are gone then all the world is gone with vs. Surely if a man may coniecture by our dissolutenesse of life a great many of vs either thinke that in death there is vtterly an end of vs or too little thinke what remaineth after death Beloued wee are bought with a price let vs therefore glorifie God both in our bodies and in our spirits We may not liue vnto our selues nor giue our members weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sinne but we must liue vnto him that died for vs and rose againe and giue our members seruants vnto righteousnesse in holinesse Let vs so liue that in our liues wee thinke of death and let vs know that if we die the death of the Saints we shall die to liue for euer with Christ but if otherwise our part shall be in that lake that euer burneth Againe this may serue for the confutation of that foolish dreame of purgatorie The soules of Gods Saints they are loosed in death from the body and being loosed are with Christ The soules of the wicked they likewise in death are loosed from the body and being loosed do as it is said of Iudas Act. 5.25 go to their owne place euen the place of the damned Where then is Purgatorie They that trouble the Church with this fancie tell vs that of them that die some are perfect and iust men and they go streight vnto heauen others are desperately wicked and they goe streight downe into hell and others are neither perfitly good nor thoroughly badde and for these are Purgatorie But I demaund them touching this third sort of men haue they faith or no They grant they haue but a weake
faith not a perfit faith If they haue faith if it be a true and liuely faith though it bee but a weake faith by it they are saued and in death receiued vnto glory Ioh. 3.15 He that belieueth saith our Sauiour Christ hath eternall life He that belieueth what hee that hath such a measure of faith he that hath such a degree of perfection of faith No but he that belieueth truely though weakly and imperfectly he hath eternall life euen liuing in the body he hath eternall life in hope and when he remoueth out of the body shall haue it in possession hath it now in the beginning and then shall haue it in a greater fruition Againe I demand touching this third sort of men where doth the Apostle euer exempt himselfe from the number of imperfit men Phil. 3.12 where doth he euer count himselfe perfit Nay in this Epistle he plainely denieth it and both there and often elsewhere signifieth his endeauouring and contending after perfection And yet being loosed he speaketh not of going into Purgatorie but of being with Christ Thus then wee teach that al that dy die either in the faith of Christ so be with Christ or else die not in the faith of Christ and so they go to their place with Iudas As for any third place it is a deuised dreame and clearely confuted by the Scriptures The summe of all is the soules of Gods Saints being loosed from the body are with Christ therefore we are neither to thinke that when man dieth he wholy returneth to the dust nor yet that he goeth vnto Purgatorie Another thing yet farther here I note which is that the Apostle desired to be with Christ Where I obserue that till man bee loosed from the earthly house of this Tabernacle and be in heauen hee is not with Christ To which purpose also is that of our Apostle where he saith 2 Cor. 5.6 that whiles we are at home in the body we are absent from the Lord While we liue then here in the body we are absent from the Lord. First then we must remoue out of the body before wee can be with the Lord with the Lord I say in corporal presence For otherwise touching his spirituall presence wee know that he hath said vnto vs I am with you alwaies vntill the end of the word But touching his corporall presence he hath said Math. 28.20 Ioh. 12.8 the poore alwaies yee haue with you but mee yee shall not haue alwaies This then serueth for the confutation of the corporall presence of Christ in the Sacrament of the Lord his supper A certaine truth it is that Christ is truely and really present in the Sacrament of the Lord his supper and that so many as come vnto that holy supper hauing on their wedding garment and hauing duely examined themselues touching their faith towards God their repentance for their sins and their loue of God and of their brethren doe there truely and really eate the body and drinke the bloud of Christ Iesus For there spiritually we eate the body and drink the bloud of Christ Iesus there spiritually Christ is giuen vnto vs and taken of vs to be one with vs and we with him spiritually I say and therefore truely and really And therfore when we come vnto that holy Table to be made partakers of those great and high mysteries of Christ his blessed death and passion we must know that the ground is holy whereon we stand we must know that wee are present before the Lord so that accordingly we must prepare our selues to the reuerend receiuing of those holy mysteries which in this place at this time I adde because it is likely that many here present purpose to morrow to communicate at that holy table But for Christ his corporall presence in that supper we vtterly denie it And for this time let this one place bee enough to proue it For why should the Apostle desire to be loosed and to be with Christ if before he were loosed he were with Christ If he desired to be with him by faith and by the spirit so hee was with him before hee was loosed It was otherwise then that he desired to be with Christ euen to enioy his corporall presence If then that he might enioy his corporall presence first he must be loosed then it is cleare that while we liue here in the body Christ is not corporally present with vs he is not therfore corporally present in the sacrament I haue staied longer vpon these points then I purposed Let vs now proceede vnto that which followeth Neuerthelesse Hetherto we haue spoken of the Apostles desire in respect of himselfe which was to be loosed and to be with Christ which was the best of all for him Now followeth his desire in respect of them which was to abide in the body which was more needfull for them that by the worke of his ministery they might be farther builded vp in he faith and truth of Christ Iesus Neuerthelesse saith hee though it bee best of all for mee in respect of my selfe to be loosed and to be with Christ yet it is more needefull for you that I abide in the body and liue longer and therefore in respect of you I desire to liue longer And thus I am in a strait on both sides whether to chuse that which is best for me or that which is more needfull for you in my desires greatly affecting both 1. Then in that the Apostle desired to liue longer in the body for their sakes although for himselfe it had been farre the best to haue beene loosed hence I obserue that our desires are not only to looke vnto that which is best for our selues but vnto that which is most for Gods glorie and our brethrens good Had it not beene the best for Abraham that Isaac his sonne should haue liued Gen. 22.10 in whom it was promised that all the nations of the earth should be blessed No doubt he desired it euen from his soule But when the Lord required him to be offered for a burnt offering Abraham obeied and stretched out his hand to haue killed his sonne He lookt not so much vnto his owne desires in respect of himselfe as vnto the glorie of the Lord and therefore addressed himselfe vnto his commaundement So no doubt it was farre the best for Moses to haue his name still to remaine in the booke of life Yet seeing the Lord his fierce wrath hotely kindled against his people hee lookt not so much what was best for himselfe as what was good for his brethren the children of Israel Ex. 32.32 and therefore praied the Lord either to pardon the people that had sinned or to raze him out of the booke that he had written So tendred hee his brethrens good and Gods glory that he preferred that before himselfe and his owne good So our Apostle in his brethrens case which were his kinsmen according to the flesh wished himselfe
to be separated from Christ for their sakes Hee saw and knew what was best for himselfe euen that he should abide in the vine whereinto he was ingrafted Yet as a man forgetting or not regarding that which was best for himself he lookt so much vnto the good of his brethren that hee brake out and said Rom. 9.3 I would wish my selfe separated from Christ for my brethren that are my kinsmen according to the flesh And so should it be euen with all of vs wee should not alwaies looke what is best for our selues but also what is most meete and needfull for Gods glory And though as we heard before it were farre better for vs to bee loosed and to be with Christ in respect of our selues then liue in the body yet are we also to looke what is more needfull for Gods glorie and if to liue in the body bee more requisite and needefull for Gods glorie then are wee to desire to be in the body Good for the Church and good for the common-wealth it would bee if men could thus frame their desires not alwaies to runne vpon that which is best for themselues but that which is most for Gods glory and for the good of our brethren For why is it that in Church and in Common-weale things are so farre amisse as they are Wee complaine much and ô things were neuer so badde neuer so much amisse in Church or in Common-weale And where is the cause Euen within our selues Few such parents as was Abraham few such magistrates as was Moses few such ministers as was Paul that so bridle their desires that they preferre Gods glory and the publike good before their owne good The minister now can see and say this were more needfull for the Church but this is better for me more ease for me more commodious for me more pleasant vnto me and blame me not if I most respect that which is best for my selfe indeed the worst for himselfe but the best in his corrupt account The magistrate likewise now can say this and this indeed were best of all for the common good neuerthelesse this is better for mee and neere is my coate but neerer is my shirt and I count him a very foole that is not chiefely wise for himselfe Parents likewise now can say to bestow some of my goods and substance thus and thus were most indeed for Gods glory and for the good of many of Gods children neuerthelesse is more needfull for my children and no man may blame mee if they be the dearest vnto mee if what I haue I keepe for them And thus our desires are carried cleane otherwise then were our Apostles He much desired his owne priuate good but more the glorie of God and the good of others We much desire the glory of God and the good of others shall I say so I wish it might be truely said of many mo that it is but be it so we much desire the glorie of God and the good of others but more our owne priuate good more that which we count best for vs. If then we will haue such things as are amisse in Church and Common-weale amended Minister and Magistrate and all of vs must reforme our desires Howsoeuer this or that were best for the Minister in respect of himselfe yet must hee looke vnto that which is more needful for Gods glorie and the good of his Church and set his desires vpon that Howsoeuer this or that were best for the Magistrate in respect of himselfe yet must hee looke vnto that which is more needfull for Gods glorie and the good of the Common-weale and set his desires vpon that Howsoeuer this or that might be best of all for vs in respect of our selues yet if another thing be more needefull for Gods glorie and the good of others we must looke vnto that and set our desires on that Phil. 2.4 Looke not euery man saith our Apostle on his owne things but euery man also on the things of other men Let vs beloued both Minister and Magistrate and all of vs thus doe and whatsoeuer is most for Gods glorie and for the good of his Church let vs most set our desires on that LECTVRE XX. PHILIP 1. Verse 24. Neuerthelesse to abide in the flesh is more needfull for you 25. And this I am sure of that I shall abide and with you all continue for the furtherance and ioy of your faith 26. That you may more abundantly reioyce in Iesus Christ for me by my comming to you againe ANother thing yet there is which here is to be noted and that is that the Apostle saith that it is more needefull for the Philippians that he liue longer then that hee bee loosed Whence I obserue that the long life of the faith full Pastor is very needefull for the Church and the blessing of God vpon it A plaine proofe whereof we haue in the example of Iehoida touching whom it is said 2 Cron. 24.2.17 That Ioash did vprightly in the fight of the Lord all the dayes of Iehoiada the Priest But after the death of Iehoiada came the Princes of Iudah and did reuerence to the King and the King hearkened vnto them and they left the house of the God of their Fathers and serued groues and idols What a blessing of the Lord was here vpon Ioash the King of Iudah and vpon all Iudah by the life of Iehoiada the Priest So long as hee liued Ioash did that which was good in the sight of the Lord and Iudah walked in the waies of the Lord but when hee was dead then Ioash the King and Iudah with him reuolted from the true seruice of the Lord and fell vnto idolatry And therefore the Lord purposing to visite the iniquities of Iudah Psay 3 2. and Hierusalem vpon them threateneth to take away from them the Iudge and the Prophet that is the Magistrate and the Minister as if he should haue said that he would roote out all ciuill gouernment and all ecclesiasticall discipline from amongst them and bring an vtter confusion and desolation vpon them Is it then a plague of GOD vpon a land to take away their Prophets and their Teachers And is it a visitation of the peoples sinnes vpon them By this then ye see that the continuance of the Pastors life among the people is the blessing of the Lord vpon the people I meane the continuance of the good and faithfull Pastors life For otherwise if the Pastor be an idle sheepe-heard one that despiseth his flocke one that cannot or will not feed the tender Lambes of Christ Iesus leade them forth vnto greene pastures and vnto the soft running waters then surely it is a great blessing of the Lord to deliuer the sheepe from such a sheep-heard to cut him off from feeding his people And therfore the Lord promising in mercie to visite his dispersed flocke speaketh thus vnto them by his Prophet Behold Ezec. 34.10 I come against
the sheepeheards and will require my sheepe at their hands and cause them to cease from feeding the sheepe neither shall the sheepeheards feede themselues any more for I will deliuer my sheepe from their mouths and they shall no more deuoure them As then this is a great mercie of the Lord vnto the flocke of his pasture when the Pastor is an ill one to deliuer them from him and to cause him to cease from feeding them whether by death or how else so euer so is it a great blessing of the Lord vpon them when they haue a good and faithfull Pastor and Teacher to continue his life amongst them for their further growth and encrease in the faith and truth of Christ Iesus This then beloued should teach you how when the Lord blesseth you with a faithfull Pastor you should bee affected towards him and that is thus you should euen pray vnto the Lord for him to continue his life long amongst you by whose life yee haue such a blessing Other duties many towards them on your behalfe are commanded as obedience where it is said Obey them that haue the ouersight of you and submit your selues and loue As where it is said Heb. 13.17 Know them that labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord 1 Thes 5.12.13 and admonish you and haue them in singular loue for their workes sake and maintenance As where it is said Gal. 6.6 Let him that is taught in the word make him that hath taught him pertaker of all his goods Whereunto ye are also to adde this dutie towards them euen to pray for the continuance of their life long amongst you And surely if either ye consider the blessing which ye haue by the enioying of them or the losse which ye haue when such are taken from you yee will see that yee haue great cause to pray for their abiding in the flesh amongst you For what if after such a faithfull Pastor should succeede an idle sheepe heard a greedie wolfe an ignorant hireling a slow-belly a peruerter of the truth a scandalous man for life one whose God is his belly and whose glorie is to his shame as too too often after such light followeth such darkenesse How great cause then should yee haue to waile and lament and with Ieremie to say How is the golde become so dimme While then ye haue them how ought ye to pray for them that long ye may haue them and enioye the benenefits of their labours But how farre otherwise doe wee a great many of vs in many places for so it is with many of vs in many places that if our Pastor be a faithful teacher one that labours amongst vs in the word and doctrine one that keepes nothing backe from vs but faithfully deliuers vnto vs the whole counsaile of the Lord we are so farre from praying for the continuance of his life that by all meanes we labour to make him wearie of his life If wee haue such a Pastor as neither can nor will teach vs in the wholesome word of truth one that will suffer vs to go on in our sinnes and neuer awake vs out of our dead sleepe of securitie one that will sowe pillowes vnder our elbowes and crie peace peace when there is no peace one that will sort himselfe vnto our manners and apply himselfe vnto our humors he is a man fit for vs hee is a milde a soft man and a good companion and wee wish that he might liue for euer with vs. But if our Pastor with the Prophets of the Lord threaten the iudgements of the Lord against vs for our sinnes if with Iohn Baptist hee reproue vs boldly to our faces for such crying sinnes as reigne amongst vs if with the blessed Martyr Steuen in the application of his doctrine hee shall come vpon vs and say yee stiffe-necked of vncircumcised hearts and eares ye haue alwaies resisted the holy Ghost as your fathers did so doe yee If with the Apostle he shall rebuke vs and say O foolish people who hath bewitched you that yee should not obey the truth if hee shall launce our sores vnto the bottome that so we may be throughly healed if he shall wound the heary scalpe of him that goeth on in his wickednesse and lay the axe to the roote of our sinnes him wee can by no meanes endure he is a contentious man a seditious man a schismaticall fellow a troubler of the world away with such a man hee is not worthy to liue vpon the earth Thus the Pastor from whom it were a mercie of the Lord to deliuer vs we loue and like and him in the continuance of whose liue were a blessing of the Lord vpon vs wee cannot away with So greatly are we in loue with our sinnes and ignorance and so little doe we loue knowledg and the things that belong vnto our peace But beloued I perswade my selfe better things of a great many of you As already you do so continue to haue them that labour amongst you in singular loue for their workes sake Let the feete of them that bring you the Gospell of Christ Iesus bee beautifull vnto you Count the life of your faithfull Teachers a blessing of the Lord vpon you and pray yee vnto the Lord when yee haue such a blessing for the continuance thereof vnto you This blessing is as needfull for you as the greatest blessing of this life and therefore reioyce in it and pray for it as the greatest blessing of your life And let this suffice to be obserued from the reasons which made the Apostle doubt what to chuse whether to liue in the bodie or to remoue out of the bodie It followeth And this am I sure of c. In the Apostles narration which began at the 12. verse first the Apostle told vs what successe his bands had already had and then what successe he hoped they should haue Touching the successe which they should haue we haue heard that the Apostle certainly looked for and hoped that they should turne to the saluation of his soule through his constancie in his bands whether it were in life or in death But what should be the successe of his bands touching the saluation and deliuerance of his bodie The Apostle now tells the Philippians that namely he knew certainely that he should liue be deliuered out of prison be restored to them againe And withall he tels them wherefore God would now deliuer him haue him yet to liue longer which was for these two ends 1. for their furtherance ioy of their faith .i. that by his ministerie they might be confirmed in the faith thereby haue their ioy increased 2. that they might more abundantly reioyce c. .i. that they seeing the mighty power of Christ in deliuering him from the mouth of the lion might more abundantly reioyce in Christ the author of his deliuerance for deliuering him and for bringing him againe to them The first
vs. A â—riuiledge only proper vnto Christ that by his sufferings hee â—ould merit at all either for himselfe or for others For of all â—ur afflictions and sufferings that is to be said which Paul saith â—f his afflictions Rom. 8.18 I account saith hee that the afflictions of this â—resent time are not worthy of the glory which shall be shewed vnto â— Where the Apostle plainly renounceth all merit of life â—nd glory vnto his sufferings and afflictions And our Sauiour â—hrist likewise plainly telleth vs that when wee haue done all â—hat wee can euen all that is commanded vs wee must say â—ee are vnprofitable seruants Luk. 17.10 wee haue done onely that which â—as our dutie to doe If when wee haue done all that we can â—ee are vnprofitable seruants if when wee haue done all that commanded vs wee haue only done our dutie then what â—aime can wee make by merit or desert Nay if wee looke â—nto our merits wee shall finde that eternall life is the gift of â—od through Iesus Christ and that wee haue onely deserued â—eath and euerlasting condemnation Iam. 2.10 For whosoeuer keepeth â—e whole Law and yet faileth in one point he is guiltie of all and â—f the condemnation due to the breach of them all Now cerâ—ine it is that in many things wee offend all and that our best â—â—ghteousnesse is but as the menstruous clothes of a woman â—uen the best thing that wee doe is stained with sinne and full â—f vnrighteousnesse so that if wee stand vpon our owne meâ—ts wee see wee must needs perish all Wee must then flie â—rom our selues and renouncing our owne merits rest our â—elues wholly only on the merits of Christ Iesus by whose â—eath and passion wee haue an entrance into glory For his â—assion being the passion of the Sonne of God was both a â—ll satisfaction vnto Gods iustice for vs and worthily deserâ—ed the glory which hee hath purchased for vs and giuen â—nto vs. And let this bee spoken touching the sequele of Christ his passion or the cause of his exaltation into glory â—t followeth Wherefore God c. The second thing which hence I obserued was who exalted him and that is here set downe when it is said God hath highly exalted him Christ then hauing humbled himselfe and beene obedient euen vnto the death God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ raised him from the dead and set him at his right hand in the heauenly places Act. 2.31 So Dauid had said long before saying Thâ—â— shalt not leaue my soule in graue neither shalt thou suffer thine holy one to see corruption Which Peter auoucheth to be spoken of God raising vp Iesus from the dead To this likewise giue all the Scriptures witnesse that God raised vp Iesus our Lord from the dead the Father by the Sonne and the Sonne by the eternall Spirit that was within him Here then is our comfort that he who hath loosed the sorrowes of Christ his death and raised him vp by his power will also giue a good end vnto all our troubles and raise vs vp also by Iesus and set vs with him Many are the troubles of the righteous Psal 34.18 but the Lord deliuereth him out of all And if it be so that thou see not the fruit of this promise in this life but goest to thy graue in mourning vndeâ— the crosse yet know this that hee which hath raised vp the Lord Iesus shall raise thee vp also by Iesus and set thee with him and there wipe all teares from thine eyes and couer thee with the garment of gladnesse But withall let mee giue you this caueat 1 Pet. 4.15 16 Let none of you suffer as a murtherer or as a theefe or as an euill doâ—r or as a busie body in other mens matters But if any man suffer as a Christian pouertie sicknesse persecution imprisonment or what crosse else soeuer let him not be ashameâ— but let him glorifie God in this behalfe For Christ hath also suffered once for sinnes the iust for the vniust that hee might bring vs vnto God and God for our momentanie and light afflictions in that day will giue vs an eternall weight of glory Wherefore as the Apostle doth so I exhort you Let him that suffereth 1 Pet. 4.19 what crosse soeuer it be according to the will of God commit his soule to God in well-doing as vnto a faithfull Creator and hee that loosed the sorrowes of death from Christ shall giue in his good time a good end to all his troubles And thus much touching the second point to wit who exalted him It followeth Wherefore God hath also highly exalted him Where wee are to see in what sense Christ is said to haue beene exalted and not onely so but highly exalted which was the third thing which I proposed hence to be obserued 1. Therefore Christ was exalted when he was raised from the dead when his bodie which was sowen in dishonor was raised vp in glory 2. He was highly exalted when ascending into heauen he was set in the heauenly places farre aboue all principalitie and power and might and domination and euery name that is named not in this world onely but also in that that is to come Thus God exalted â—nd highly exalted Christ Iesus whom the Iewes had crucified Here then first we haue the testimonie of the Apostle for that â—oint of our faith the resurrection of Christ Iesus He made his graue with the wicked as the Prophet had prophesied He was buried and the pit had shut her mouth vpon him Esay 53.9 euen the â—ombe of the earth had enclosed him in but God the third day exâ—lted him raising him from the dead and not suffering his body to â—ee corruption If I thought it needfull further to proue the resurrection of Christ Iesus vnto you his sundry appearances â—fter he rose againe from the dead first vnto Marie Magdalen â—hen vnto the two Disciples that went to Emmaus then to Peâ—er then to all the Disciples together saue Thomas then to all â—he Disciples then to moe then fiue hundreth brethren at â—nce these I say his manifold appearances and many other â—estimonies of holy scripture might at large proue the same â—nto you But my desire rather now is to lesson you in such â—hings as Christ his resurrection may teach vs. First therefore the resurrection of Christ Iesus may put vs â—n minde of this dutie that as he was raised againe from the â—raue wherein he lay dead vnto life so we ought to rise from â—he graues of sinne wherein we lie dead vnto newnesse and â—olinesse of life If yee be risen with Christ saith the Apostle Colos 3.1 â—hen seeke those things which are aboue as if he should haue â—id Christ is risen from the dead if yee be risen with him â—nd lie not still dead in your sinnes then seeke those things â—hich are aboue Where yee see how the Apostle putteth â—hem in
according to both According to his godhead not as it is considered in it selfe but in as much as his godhead which froâ— his birth vnto his death did little shew it selfe after his resurrection was made manifest in his manhood For as the Apostle saith Rom. 1.4 He was declared mightily to be the sonne of God by the resurrection from the dead Euen by the resurrection and after his resurrection from the dead he which was thought only to be man was most plainely manifested likewise to be God Now as touching his manhood he was therein exalted vnto highest maiestie in the heauenly places not onely shaking off all infirmities of mans nature but also being beautified and adorned with all qualities of glory both in his soule and in his body yet so that still he reteineth the properties of a true body For euen as he was man hee was set at the right hand of the father to rule and reigne ouer all till all his enemies beâ— destroyed and put vnder his feete To knit vp all in a word Christ God and man after his resurrection was crowned with glory and honour euen such as plainely shewed him to bee God and was set on the throne of God there to rule and reigne as soueraigne Lord and King till hee come in the clowdes to iudge both quicke and dead Here then is both matter of comfort and consolation vnto the godly and likewise of feare and astonishment vnto the wicked and vngodly For therefore is he ascended into heauen euen to prepare a place for vs that where hee is there may we be also Ioh. 14.2 for so himselfe speaketh And therefore is he exalted farre aboue all men and Angels as in all fulnesse of gifts and graces so in glory and maiesty that he may succour vs in all our miseries and helpe vs in all dangers Whatsoeuer infirmities we haue whatsoeuer persecutions wee suffer whatsoeuer crosses we endure wee neede not be dismaide or troubled For Christ Iesus who bore our infirmities whom the high Priests Scribes and Pharisies and all the Iewes persecuted vnto the death who endured the crosse and despised the shame is exalted vnto the highest glory for vs and both 〈◊〉 able to succour vs and will not suffer vs to perish If Christ â—ad not ouercome death and sinne and the world and the Deuill nay if he had not as a most triumphant King led capâ—â—uitie captiue and so crushed them that though they would â—et they can not hurt vs nay if hee did not now as Lord and â—ing so bridle their rage that they cannot preuaile against vs â—hen might we well feare death and sinne and the world and â—he Deuill But now that he hath ouercome all these and â—uleth all things henceforth with his mightie power so that â—ne haire of our heads cannot fall away without his heauenly â—ill and nothing can touch vs but as hee giueth leaue what â—re of death what danger of sinne what care of the world â—hat care of the Deuill Let death draw out his sharp arrowes â—gainst vs let sinne assault vs and seeke to tyrannize ouer vs â—t the world hate vs and band themselues against vs let the â—euill rage and lay what battery he can against vs our King â—nd our God which dwelleth in heauen he laugheth them to â—orne and our Lord hath them in derision Hee saith vnto â—em touch not my chosen and doe my children no harme Hee â—tteth them their bounds which they cannot passe and hee â—miteth their power euen as it best pleaseth him And thereâ—â—re death shall not deadly wound vs but onely transport vs â—nto a life that lasteth euer sinne shall not tempt vs aboue â—at we be able but together with the tentation we shall haue â—e issue that we may be able to beare it the world and wickâ—â— instruments of Sathan shal either not at all preuaile against â— or no farther then shall be for Gods glory and our good â—either shall the Deuill rage he neuer so horribly be able to â—rre euer a whit farther then the linkes of his chaine shall be â—osed vnto him When Salomon was annointed King ouer â—rael in stead of Dauid his father 1 King 1.40 it is said that all the people came â—ter him that they piped with pipes and reioyced with great ioy so â—at the earth rang with the sound of them Shall the people of â—rael thus reioyce the crowning of Salomon and shall not â—e much more reioyce when as Christ Iesus is placed in heaâ—en at the right hand of his Father and hath the euerlasting â—epter of his kingdome put into his hand Shall not our soules be filled with ioy and gladnesse for the crowne of his glory and honour which is the prince of our peace and the strong rocke of our saluation Surely the Apostle so reioyced in this crowne of his glory that he bidde defiance vnto condemnation and whatsoeuer accusation could bee laid against him who shall lay any thing saith he vnto the charge of God chosen Rom. 8.33 it is God that iustifieth Who shall condemne it is Christ which is dead yea or rather which is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God 34. and maketh request for vs c. Where ye seâ— plainely how the Apostle vpon the ground of Christ hiâ— death or rather vpon the ground of that crowne of glorie whereunto Christ was exalted after his resurrection from the dead henceforth feareth neither accusation nor condemnation nor whatsoeuer can be laid vnto his charge And as the Apostle doth so all the children of Christ his kingdome may bidde defiance vnto accusation and condemnation and whatsoeuer can be laide vnto theire charge now that Christ sitteth at the right hand of God to make intercession for vs. The Lord is King the earth may be glad thereof hee iâ— great in Sion and high aboue all people Let the heauens reioyce and let the earth be glad let the sea roare and all that therein is Psal 91.1.2.3 c. Thou that dwellest vnder the defence of the most high and abidest vnder the shaddow of the almightie say vnto the Lord c. Now as this soueraigntie of power and excellency of dignitie whereunto Christ was exalted after his resurrection may be matter of comfort and consolation vnto the godly so may it be matter of feare and astonishment vnto the wicked and vngodly Psal 2.9 For he shall bruise his enemies with a rodde of iron and breake them in pieces like a potters vessell Hee shall euen deale with them as Ioshua dealt with the fiue Kings that were hidde in the caue he shall tread them vnder feete and make a slaughter not so much of their bodies as of their soules For as his exaltation into that glory is for the good of his Church and faithfull people so is it for the confusion and vtter destruction of his enemies For it is a righteous thing with him to recompence tribulation to them which
When it is added that euery tongue should confesse the Apostle thereby sheweth both what all creatures still ought to doe and also what all creatures shall doe in that last and great day For his meaning is that all creatures ought still to confes at the last shall confes that Iesus Christ is the Lord euen that that Iesus which was crucified which made his graue with the wicked in his death is Lord God that all honor power glory belongeth vnto him Here then we are put in minde of a dutie necessarily to be â—erformed of all Christians which is not onely to be subiect â—d obedient to Christ his will but to confesse likewise and â—â—knowledge that Iesus Christ is the Lord. The Angels and â—e Saints in heauen which stand before the throne and beâ—re the Lambe clothed with long white robes and palmes in â—eir hands they cry aloud and they say Apoc. 7.9 Saluation commeth â— our God that sitteth vpon the throne and of the Lambe yea â—ey cease not day or night crying and saying Praise 12. and gloâ— and wisdome and thanks and honor and power and might be â—â—to our God for euermore Amen Yea the powers of darknesse â—emselues ought thus to confesse Iesus Christ that all power â—nd honor and might belongeth vnto him inasmuch as they â—ere created formed and made for his glory not onely to be â—ewed in their confusion but that they might sound forth his â—raise and his glory The Angels and Saints in heauen they â—oe Deuils and damned in hell they ought to confesse â—at Iesus Christ is the Lord and shall we doubt whether it â—e mans dutie to confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord With â—e heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse Ro. 10.10 and with the mouth â—an confesseth to saluation saith the Apostle Where the Apoâ—â—le plainely sheweth that as faith in the heart so confession â— the mouth is needfull to saluation The Euangelist S. Iohn â—ith that among the chiefe rulers of the Iewes many beleeued 〈◊〉 Christ Iesus Joh. 12.42 but because of the Pharisies they did not confesse â—im left they should be cast out of the synagogue Did they beâ—eeue in Christ Iesus but not confesse him In that they did â—ot confesse him it is a plaine argument that their faith was â—ut a weake faith Happily they begun to embrace the truth â—f Christ and to be astonished at his miracles but in that they â—urst not confesse him it is plaine that they did not truly beâ—eeue in him Which is yet more plaine by that S. Iohn farâ—her addeth they loued the praise of men 43. more then the praise of God which preposterous loue wheresoeuer it is there is neiâ—her the loue of God in deed nor faith in Iesus Christ The Apostle to Titus telleth vs of some that professe that they 〈◊〉 God Tit. 1.16 but by their workes they denie him and are abominable are disobedient and vnto euery good worke reprobate As before we had faith in Christ but no confession of Christ so here we haue confession and profession of Christ but no practise of the life of Christ and therefore as their faith was iustly aâ—gued to be no sincere and sound faith because they did not confesse Christ so the profession of these of whom the Apostle speaketh may iustly be argued to be no sincere and souâ—e profession because in their liues they practise not that whereof they make profession with their mouthes They seemed to haue faith in Christ but they did not confesse Christ and therefore they may be truely said neither to haue soundâ—y beleeued in Christ neither to haue confessed Christ These seeme to professe to know God but by their workes they denie him and therefore they may be truely said neither to haue sincerely confessed Christ neither to haue practises his will Seeing therefore it is so that both where Christ is not confessed there Christ is not beleeued and againe where Christ is confessed there many times his will is not practised very behouefull it will be for vs whose dutie it is to confesse and acknowledge before all men that Christ Iesus is the Lord to see what a kinde of confession it is which our dutie doth require of vs. We must then here take heede that we doe not deceiue our selues with a bare and naked confession of Christ Iesus with a simple and outward profession of his name and religion as if all were well when by an outward shew we had bleared the eyes of men or as if we had then performed this dutie whereof I speake as well as the best when wee haue made confession of our faith and said the Lords praier or when we haue beene at the Church and heard the seruice and happily a Sermon when we haue made some faire weatheâ— without howsoeuer all within be full of rapine bribery and excesse Nay nay brethren Christ himselfe hath told vs that not euery one that saith vnto him Lord Lord shall enter into his kingdome Nay he hath pronounced a woe vnto such hypocrites Mat. 23.25 as make cleane the vtter side of the cup and of the platter when within they are full of briberie and excesse and he hath â—kened them vnto whited tombes Mat. 23.27 which appeare beautifull outâ—ard but are within full of dead mens bones and of all filthinesse â—t is not then the lip-labour of a bare and naked confession of Christ it is not a simple and outward profession of religion â—hat will serue the turne or is acceptable vnto God it is not â—he discoursing knowledge of Christ nor the discoursing â—lke of his kingdome which pleaseth the Lord but the conâ—ession of a Christian and that which is here required is that â—ut of a faith vnfaigned with our mouthes wee confesse that â—esus Christ is the Lord and because he is the Lord therefore â—ee will not giue his honour to another but will serue him â—ithout feare in holinesse and in righteousnesse before him all â—he dayes of our life The root then whence our confession â—f Christ must spring if by it wee will please the Lord is an â—nfained faith for faith is it which maketh vs not ashamed â—ut maketh vs bold to confesse our Christ in all places I beâ—eeued saith the Prophet and therefore I spake And most sure â— is that then and neuer but then we doe boldly and sincerely â—onfesse Christ and professe his religion when faith hath â—lly seazed vpon our soules that wee beleeue perfectly in Christ Iesus for because wee beleeue fully in him therefore â—ee boldly and freely confesse him Whosoeuer therefore â—hou art that wilt not or darest not confesse thy Christ and â—rofesse his religion for feare of trouble or displeasure or alâ—eration of the State or any like respect know this that thy â—eart is not sound with thy God and that this is for want of â—rue faith in thee Let them looke vnto this who for feare of â— change or for feare
blessed Apostle Paul who hath registred such a dangerous fight in himseâ—fe betweene the flesh and the spirit that it made him cry out O wretched man that I am Rom 7.24 who shall deliuer me from the bodie of this death And yet because in his inner man and in his spirit he delighted in the law of God he addeth immediatly in the next words following 25. I thanke my God through Iesus Christ our Lord to shew that in the strife the flesh tooke the foyle he by the power of his Lord Christ did stand The assaults of the flesh made him to cry O wretched man c. and the conquest of the spirit made him to adde I thanke God c. Such a strife fight the blessed Apostle had in himselfe and such a strife fight all the children of God haue within themselues this striuing in them is a witnes vnto them that they are the sonnes of God For to turne a litle aside vnto the sonnes of Belial children of disobedience what strife or fight at all is there in them betwixt the flesh and the spirit what denying of vngodlines and worldly lusts what care to subdue the flesh vnto the spirit what flying of the corruptions which are in the world through lusts what loue of God or good men what desire to liue soberly righteously and godly in this present world is in them at all Nay contrariwise they delight in vnrighteousnes sell themselues to worke wickednes they commit sin euen with greedines gladly giue their members seruants to vncleannes and to iniquitie to commit iniquitie they hate to be reformed and cast the word behind their backs they refuse to hearken to instruction and stop their eares at the voice of the charmer charme he neuer so wisely And therefore the Apostles calleth them a naughty and crooked nation because they quite peruert the straight waies of the Lord giuing their members as weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sin which should be giuen as weapons of righteousnes vnto God So farre they from striuing against sin and from a desire to walke holy without blame Onely they that are the sonnes of God feele this strife and this desire within themselues and this very strife against sin and desire to walke after the spirit without blame in loue shewes plainely that we are the sons of God Thus then yee see what should be our studie in the whole course of our life to wit as that we may be blamelesse that we may be pure so that we may be knowne to be the sonnes of God euen vnto those amongst whom we liue Ye see likewise how this may be known not vnto others only but vnto our selues both vnto our selues others euen by the spirit of sanctification Rom. 8 16. which both witnesseth vnto our spirits that we are the sonnes of God and which by the fruits and effects which it worketh in vs sheweth asmuch vnto others And howsoeuer our sanctification here in this life be vnperfit yet yee see that our very striuing against sinne and our desire to be holy and without rebuke plainely doth and may shew both vnto our selues and vnto others that we are the sonnes of God Comfort then thy selfe ô thou afflicted soule whosoeuer thou art that so gronest vnder the burthen of thy sinnes that thou wantest this sweet comfort of thy soule For tell me doest thou feele in thy selfe a striuing against sinne art thou touched with remorse and compunction of heart for thy sinnes doest thou desire to lead a life according to Gods will and hast thou a longing after this comfort that thou art the childe of God Whatsoeuer be thine infirmities how crimson-died so euer thy sinnes be whatsoeuer doubts else thou callest yet doubt not thou art the sonne of God and vnto thee belongeth the inheritance of the sonnes of God For it is the spirit euen the spirit of sanctification that filleth thy heart with good desires with desire to flie that which is euill Phil. 1.6 and with desire to doe that which is good and be that hath begun this good worke in thee will performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ when thou shalt be crowned with glory and immortalitie in the highest heauens As for the wicked and vngodly of the earth which wallow in their wickednesse and make a mocke of piety and religion which haue not God in all their thoughts nor make mention of his name with their lips vnlesse it be to blaspheme and dishonor his holy name they haue no part in this comfort this reioycing in the spirit belongeth not vnto them But for vs beloued let vs labour and striue to haue this comfort sealed vnto our soules that we are the sonnes of God by our striuing against sinne and our carefull endeuour to walke without rebuke Yea let vs so looke vnto our steps and take heede vnto our waies let vs so decline the pleasures of sinne and delight our selues in the law of the Lord that men seeing the mortification of our earthly members and the integritie of our conuersation may haue nothing concerning vs to speake euill of but may say that God is in you indeede and so may glorifie him in the day of visitation Yea but yee will say againe vnto me how can we thus liue Is it not a naughty and crooked nation a froward and wicked people with whom we liue Can a man touch pitch and not be defiled therewith or walke amongst thornes and not be pricked therewith True wee liue amongst wicked men whose hearts are set on mischiefe euen as the Apostle here saith that the Philippians liued in the middest of a naughty and crooked nation Yet the Apostle yee see writeth vnto them to walke so both before God and with their neighbour that they might be blamelesse and pure and the sonnes of God without rebuke in the middest of a naughty and crooked nation Which teacheth vs thus much that howsoeuer the whole wolrd lieth in wickednes as the Apostle speaketh 1 Ioh. 5.19 yet may we liue in the world and amongst the enemies of the light as children of the light and as the sonnes of God shewing our selues to be so euen vnto them by walking with all care to be without rebuke amongst them Otherwise no doubt the Apostle would haue bid them to get out from amongst that naughty and crooked people that so being separated from them they might not be defiled with their vncleane conuersation whereas now he warneth them so to order their steps that they may be knowne to be the sonnes of God by walking with all carefulnes to be without rebuke in the middest of a naught crooked nation There is great danger indeed that we shall be defiled with pitch if we touch it that we shall be pricked with thornes if we walke in the middest of thornes Proofes hereof there are too too many in all places Ioseph being caught in the waies of
guide our feete into the way of peace and so farre as this light shineth vnto them their darknes is turned into light and they are tearmed lights of that light which they haue from this sonne of righteousnesse So that when the holy Ghost calleth the faithfull lights hee noteth therein the fellowship which they haue with Christ Iesus from whose most cleare light they borrow their light 2. The faithfull are called lights in respect of the word inasmuch as they beleeue and embrace and professe the holy word of God which hee hath ordained to be a lanthorne vnto our feete and a light vnto our steps For albeit it be the son of righteousnesse alone by the bright shining beames of whose holy Spirit our darkenesse is turned into light and we made lights in the world yet because we receiue this light by the ministerie of the word therefore both the word itselfe is called light and they likewise that receiue the word with gladnesse and walke in the light thereof are called lights For as much then as the faithfull professe the holy word of God ordained to bee the rule of our life and our direction in matters of religion in respect of this profession they are called lights 3. They are called lights in respect of their life and conuersation inasmuch as by the holinesse of their life and integritie of their conuersation they shew themselues to be exempted and deliuered from the power of darknesse Both their workes in respect of the vnfruitfull workes of darknesse are called lights and themselues glorifying God by these workes are called lights Now see what instructions these things may minister vnto vs. 1. In that the faithfull are called lights not from any light in themselues as of themselues but from that light which they haue and borrow from Christ Iesus that sonne of righteousnesse this may teach vs what we are without Christ Iesus euen darknesse without light men sitting in darknesse and in the shadow of death For looke into the best things that wee haue Our reason what is it but grosse darknesse our wisedome what is it but meere foolishnesse Our vnderstanding what is it but blinde ignorance for the naturall man 1. Hee on whom this sonne of righteousnesse hath not yet shined perceiueth not 1 Cor. 2.14 nay he cannot perceiue by all the reason wisdome and vnderstanding that he hath the things of the spirit of God Eph. 5.8 And therefore the Apostle writing to the Ephesians telleth them thus yee were once darknesse to wit before the sonne of righteousnesse had shined vpon them but are now light in the world now that the sonne of righteousnesse had shined vpon them their darknesse was turned into light Where he most plainely sheweth what is the state of all men both before and after that the sonne of righteousnesse haue shined vpon them before they are darknesse after they are light O what a good and gracious God then haue we who when we sate in darknesse and in the shadow of death gaue vs this light and so translated vs out of darknesse into light Not vnto vs ô Lord not vnto vs but vnto thy name giue the praise for that thou hast called vs out of darknesse into thy maruellous light When we walked in darkenesse thou madest vs to see a great light and when we dwelled in the land of the shadow of death thou diddest cause the light to shine vpon vs. We were once darknesse but now we are light Blessed bee thy name ô Lord which hast changed our darkenesse into light 2. In that the faithfull are called lights in respect of the word which they professe and in the light whereof they walk this may teach vs how precious the holy word of God ought to be vnto vs. If walking after the direction of the word wee onely walke in the light then iudge ye how we walke without the word Surely without it we walke in darknesse and know not whether we go no more then the blinde or blind-folded man who not discerning his way quickely wandereth out of his right path and walketh into euery by-path and runneth himselfe vpon euery danger For by the word alone we descry euery by-path we see euery danger that is to be auoided and vnderstand the glory that is prepared for vs at the end of our iourney And yet as if their we loued darknesse better then light or else know not that by the ministerie of the word of darknesse we are made light in the Lord wee care not for the word we regard it not wee let it passe as a tale that is told A hard saying truely but yet as true as hard For if we shall consider our great slacknesse in comming or our great negligence in hearing or our great carelesnesse to lay vp in our hearts the things that we haue heard all these will witnesse what account we make of the word euen no more then of a tale that is told Otherwise how should it be which hath beene obserued that since this exercise begunne not halfe of that congregation which should be here present haue beene assembled in this house of the Lord at any one Sermon Againe a great slacknesse in comming of those that doe come howsoeuer they may be obserued which either come too late or depart too quickly from this holie exercise yet who knoweth how many depart hence as little edified and instructed as when they came hither A great negligence in hearing Againe who is he that hauing heard the word doth afterward thinke or meditate with himselfe of the things that he hath heard and laieth them vp in his heart to make them the rule and direction of his life A great carelesnesse to make that vse we should of that wee haue heard And what else doe all these argue but that we make no more account of the word than of a tale that is told Well whatsoeuer account we make of it either we must walke in the light of this word or else we cannot be such lights as here the faithfull members of Christ Iesus are said to be either this word must be a light vnto our paths or else we can be no light in the Lord either the Lord must goe before vs in this word as in a pillar of fire or else wee shall be made a prey vnto our enemies the world the flesh and the deuill who seeketh continually like a roaring Lion whom hee may deuoure Thirdly in that the faithfull are called lights in respect of their holy life and conuersation this may teach vs what manner of conuersation will best become vs if wee will be lights in the world The light of our holinesse of life and integritie of conuersation must so shine before men that they may see our good workes and glorifie our Father which is in heauen Yee were once darknesse saith the Apostle to the Ephesians but are now light in the Lord Ephes 5.8 walke as children of the light In which words
place to be willing to giue vp his life for them Joh. 10.11 The good shepheard saith our Sauiour giueth his life for his sheepe Christ himselfe was indeed this good shepheard here spoken of who when wee were yet sinners died for vs. But herein likewise he set before vs a paterne how we should approue our selues to be good shepheards Nothing should bee so deare vnto vs as the good of them ouer whom the Lord made vs ouerseers persecution and banishment stripes and imprisonments yea the losse of life it selfe must rather bee indured then their saluation be neglected What then are wee simply to giue vp our liues for our flockes What if they be such as will bee glad thereat and rather then faile will themselues persecute vs yea and take our liues from vs Such sheepe indeed there are as persecute their shepheard and desire if they can to make him wearie of his life But this is that which now from our Apostle we teach that if our death may bee for the enlarging of Christ his kingdome and for the confirmation and encrease of their faith vnto whom we haue preached the Gospell then we are not to loue our liues vnto the death What then because our death may be for the confirmation of their faith are we to offer our selues vnto death Nay wee may not seeke death nor willingly runne our selues into danger But if the will of the Lord be such that by our bloud wee seale that testimony which we haue giuen to Christ Iesus and so confirme our brethren in the things that they haue heard and learned by our ministery we are not to shrinke at it but willingly to embrace it Yea but the cuppe of death is bitter how then can we be glad and reioyce in it True happily we should not greatly reioyce in that violent and vntimely death being considered in it selfe But knowing that our bloud is the seede of the Church and that by our death and persecution many are made more bold to professe the Gospell of Christ Iesus wee should be glad and reioyce in the fruit that we know comes to the Church by our death and persecution And thus our Sauiour by precept hath taught vs to doe saying Mat. 5.11.12 Act. 5.41 Blessed are yee when men reuile you and persecute you c. reioyce and bee glad for great is your reward in heauen Thus the Apostles likewise haue taught vs by example who when they had bin cast in prison and afterwards beaten departed reioycing that they were counted worthy to suffer rebuke for Christ his name As they by precept and example haue taught vs so ought wee to reioyce in tribulations and persecutions to be glad though we be offered vp vpon the sacrifice of their faith who by our ministerie haue belieued Should then the saluation of your soules and the confirmation of your faith be so deare vnto vs euen dearer then our owne liues How ought ye then to be affected towards vs and our ministerie It was a notable testimonie that the Apostle gaue vnto the Galathians Gal. 4.15 wherein he bore them record that if it had beene possible they would haue pluckt out their owne eies and haue giuen them to him Nothing more deare then their eyes and yet so neere had their soules beene knit vnto him in reuerence and loue for the Gospells sake that they would haue giuen him their very eies to haue done him good Shall I say that ye ought to be thus affected towards vs I say not so but I say that ye ought so to thinke of vs as of the ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God Yee ought to thinke of vs as of the Embassadors for Christ and that we pray you in Christs stead as though God did beseech you through vs. In a word if we ought to lay downe our liues for our sheepe our sheepe ought to heare our voice And certainely if we were so liuely and Christianly toucht with a feeling of the sweetnesse of the word of life as we should be if the powerfulnesse thereof had so seasoned and seazed vpon our soules as it ought then would we heare his voice and obey him and follow him we would reuerence and regard him for the truths sake which he preacheth It is said of Lydia that when she had heard Paul preach and the Lord had so opened her hart that she belieued the things that Paul spak she was so desirous that Paul and those that were with him should come into her house and abide a while with her that she neuer left them till she had constrained them Act. 16.15 If yee haue iudged mee to be faithfull to the Lord saith she come into mine house and abide there and she constrained vs saith Luke It seemes besides other purposes which shee had that she thought her house would be the better if she might get them into it Not many Lydiaes I wish we might haue such hearers as Peter had that when they had heard vs would be pricked in their hearts and say vnto vs men and brethren what shall we doe Act. 2.37 such as would be so carefull to heare what we speake that they would lay the same vp in their hearts and digest it in their soules Our desire is as I said ere while that our labour in the word may not be vnto you in vaine but that by our ministery we may offer you vp as liuing sacrifices holy and acceptable vnto God If we ought not to spare our liues vnto the death for you yee ought so to heare the word of vs that yee grow vp in faith and loue and euery good worke If wee ought to poure out our bloud for an offering for you for the confirming of your faith ye ought first by faith through our ministery to be made a spirituall sacrifice vnto God that so our soules may be poured out as a drinke offering vpon the sacrifice of your faith For both these are implied here in our Apostle Wee heare what Pastor and people should doe and wee see in daily experience what they doe euen both so little answerably vnto that they should doe that it may be as truly now said as it was in the Prophets time like Pastor like people But I will not now stand farther to open and cut vp these soares Consider only in a 〈…〉 me I beseech you a reason which mee â—hinkes may be gathered from these words for the stirring vp of both Pastor and people vnto that they should doe If ye marke it both the obedience of their faith which are gained vnto Christ by the ministerie of the word and likwise the martyrdome and death of those that giue their liues for their sheepe are by a borrowed speech called sacrifices and offerings Though I be offered there the Apostle his death is called an offering vpon the sacrifice and seruice of your faith their faith whereunto by his seruice and ministery they had
him now presently and staied him not till either Timothy or himselfe should come vnto them or till hee should certainely know how his matters would go whether he should be deliuered out of prison or no lastly he praieth them to receiue him with gladnesse and to make much of him and such as he is Touching Epaphroditus it appeareth that he was the Minister of the Church at Philippy one that so laboured in the worke of his ministerie as that he approued himselfe very well both vnto the Apostle and vnto the whole Church at Philippy When the Philippians had heard that Paul was taken prisoner at Rome they sent this their Minister Epaphroditus to see him and to carie him some reliefe from them and there to abide with him as it may seeme during his imprisonment and to minister vnto him such things as hee needed Which trust of the Church and duty vnto Paul whilst he faithfully and painefully discharged he fell into a very great and grieuous sicknesse so that he was very neere vnto death euen at deaths doore as we say Yet such was the Lord his mercy towards him neither towards him onely but likewise towards Paul whom his sicknesse had very much affected that he restored him vnto health againe But when hee heard that the Philippians had heard of his sicknesse hee grew full of heauinesse fearing least these two things both Pauls bands and his sicknesse should bring too much griefe and sorrow vnto the Church Being therefore desirous to returne vnto them and againe being very loth and happily not well daring to goe and leaue Paul in prison he was marueilously perplexed what to doe and grew full of sadnes and heauines Which when the Apostle perceiued and vnderstood that the Philippians were much moued at his sicknes he thought it necessarie both for his and their comfort to send him presently vnto them as here he saith I supposed it necessarie c. And this may serue for a generall view of these words Now for a more particular view of these words see how the Apostle least the Philippians should suspect that Epaphroditus had some way not approued himselfe vnto him because he sent him backe before such time as he knew certainely how things would goe with him see I say what great titles he honoureth him withall thereby to witnes vnto them what account he made of him and of his seruice whiles he was with him 1. He calleth him his brother to wit in Christ begotten in one faith by one Gospell vnto one God which is aboue all and through all and in vs all 2. He calleth him his companion in labour as in diuers places hee doth diuers others who laboured with him in the preaching of the Gospel of Christ Iesus and in the building vp of his bodie 3. He calleth him his fellow souldier as also he doth Archippus in the Epistle to Philemon one that fought against spirituall wickednesses as he did and did not onely preach as he did but also suffer troubles and endure manifold tentations as he did 4. He calleth him their messenger whom the whole Church at Philippi sent vnto him to visit him at Rome where he lay in prison for so the word Apostle here vsed in the originall is very well translated in our English Bibles Lastly he saith of him that he was one that ministred vnto him such things as he wanted which I thinke he saith both in respect of that reliefe which he brought vnto Paul from the Philippians and likewise in respect of that great vse which he had of him all the while he was with him Thus then yee see how the Apostle thinking it necessarie to send Epaphroditus home vnto them for such causes as afterwards he mentioneth sendeth him loden with commendations lest happily they should iudge of him at his returne vnto them in any respect otherwise then were meete Now let vs see what notes and obseruations we may gather hence for our vse 1. In the sending of Epaphroditus at this time vnto the Philippians I note the singular great care of the Apostle ouer those whom he had begotten in the faith of Christ Iesus He was now in prison he knew not certainely when or whether he should be deliuered out of prison or no and besides this it seemes that there were very few of the rest that were with him saue he onely and Timothie in whom the Apostle did or could take any great comfort For as we heard a litle before all the rest that were with him surely very many of them sought their owne their owne ease their owne pleasure their owne profit their owne honor c not that which was Iesus Christs not that so much as they sought their owne ease or honour or pleasure or profit or the like Though therefore both Epaphroditus were desirous to goe to them and they likewise desirous to see him yet a man would haue thought here had beene sufficient matter of excuse especially vnto them who ought vnto him not their Minister alone but themselues also Yet such was his loue towards them and such was his care of their comfort that he preferred that before his owne necessitie more regarding their good then his owne neede Now what should this teach vs Surely it should teach euen all the Ministers of Christ Iesus this lesson so to tender their good and their comfort in Christ Iesus ouer whom the Lord hath made them ouerseers as that they should more regard the things that belong vnto their peace then the things that belong vnto their owne estate Yea though they should be offered vp vpon the sacrifice of their faith that is though they should giue vp their liues for an offering vnto the Lord for the confirmation and strengthning of their faith yet should they therein euen be glad and reioyce so that they should not loue their liues vnto the death if so their death might be for a sauing health vnto their people To vrge the necessitie of this dutie or to complaine of the neglect of this dutie though our times require it yet this place is not so fit for it And besides euery where almost our people can tell vs of our dutie and can open their mouthes wide to complaine of our negligence in our dutie But if our care must be such for you that we must care more for you then for our selues what doe yee thinke should againe be your care Surely yee should as new borne babes desire the sincere milke of Gods word your care should be by our ministerie to grow vp in the knowledge of his will and in all obedience thereunto and this yee should more care for then for all the things of this life whatsoeuer Yet care we neuer so much for your sauing health labour we neuer so much to breede the loue of God and of his word in you so to gaine you vnto Christ though we be altogether carelesse in our owne matters and onely carefull that yee may know
in their inferior brethren but that they should honor and much esteeme of whatsoeuer good graces in them First therefore in generall it is the rule of the Apostle that no man should despise another but that euery man should make himselfe equall vnto them of the lowest degree the high vnto the low the rich vnto the poore the wise and man of vnderstanding vnto the simple and ignorant For what hast thou ô man that thou hast not receiued Is thine honor and promotion great Psal 75.7.8 Promotion commeth neither from the East nor from the West nor yet from the South but it is the Lord that putteth downe one and setteth vp another Art thou increased in wealth and riches The Lord maketh poore 1 Sam. 2.7 and maketh rich prosperitie and aduersitie life and death pouertie and riches euen all these come of the Lord. Hast thou more wisdome and knowledge and vnderstanding then others of thy brethren Iob 38.38 The Lord onely hath put wisdome in thy reines the Lord only hath giuen thine heart vnderstanding Not to instance in moe particulars that of Iames in generall is most true Euery good giuing and euery perfit gift is from aboue Jam. 1.17 and commeth downe from the father of lights with whom is no variablenesse neither shadowing by turning Now wherefore hath he made thee great and mighty that thou mightest tyrannize ouer and oppresse thy brother Wherefore hath he made thee rich and wealthy that thou mightest grinde the faces of the poore and lift vp thy selfe in pride aboue them Wherefore hath he made thee wise and of an vnderstanding heart that thou mightest disdaine and laugh at the simplicitie and rudenesse of thine inferior brother Nay whatsoeuer blessing it is that thou hast it is conferred vpon thee for the honor and glory of thy God and for the good and comfort of thy brother Mat. 26.11 Yee shall haue the poore alwaies with you saith our Sauiour Christ and in Deuteronomie the Lord saith there shall be euer some poore in the land Deut. 15.11 therefore saith the Lord thou shalt open thine hand vnto thy brother to thy needy and to thy poore in the land It is then that thou maiest doe good vnto thy poore brother that God hath made thee rich and wealthy it is that thou maiest instruct and that thou maiest aduise thy brother in what he standeth neede of thee that he hath made thee wise and learned it is that thou maiest strengthen and lift thy poore brother out of the myre that God hath made thee great and mighty I wish our great and mighty men of the world that still climbe and neuer thinke themselues high enough I wish our rich and wealthy worldlings that make no end of gathering riches and increasing their substance I wish our wise and great learned men whose knowledge puffeth them vp more than is meete would consider these things and lay them vp in their hearts and practise them in their liues But doe they not rather glory in these things as though they had not receiued them or at least knew not for what end they had receiued them When they are become as great as Haman doe they not proue like vnto Haman euen such as thinke of nothing but of oppressing and vndoing and murthering the people of God When they are become as rich as Nabal doe they not proue as churlish and as ill conditioned as Nabal euen such as will part with nothing for the releeuing of the necessities of the poore Saints of God When they are become as wise as Ahitophel doe they not proue like vnto Ahitophel euen such as vse their wisdome and counsell vnto the vtter ruine of Gods children and desolation of his inheritance The world seeth and let the world iudge whether it be so or no. As for vs men and brethren let vs know that the wise man is not to glory in his wisdome nor the strong man in his strength nor the rich man in his riches but he that reioyceth is to reioyce in the Lord who giueth him wisdome and honor and strength and riches and all things plenteously Neither is he for these things or any things of like sort to aduance himself aboue his brethren as though he were the man vnto whom all men should bowe and on whom all mens eyes should be set but he is so to vse these things to Gods glory and to the good and comfort of his brethren and to make himselfe equall vnto them of the lowest degree This I say let vs know and let our knowledge breake forth into all holy practise that so we may liue without pride and disdaine and contempt one of another submitting your selues one vnto another euery man esteeming other better than himselfe and communicating the things wherewithall God hath blessed vs whether wisdome or knowledge or riches or what else soeuer to the good one of another with all cheerefullnesse and in all singlenesse of heart And let this be spoken touching that which in generall all men who are any way aduanced aboue their brethren may learne from this great mildnesse of the Apostle in equalling Epaphroditus almost with himselfe and magnifying the gifts and graces of Gods spirit in him notwitstanding that he was farre inferior vnto the Apostle 2. From this same example they in particular that are of greater places in the ministerie may learne a good lesson which is not to extenuate and lessen the gifts and graces of Gods spirit in their inferior brethren but to honor and esteem whatsoeuer graces of God in them though farre meaner then those in themselues For are they not worthily reproued which say as it is in Esay stand apart come not neere to me Esay 65.5 for I am holier then thou And are they not as worthily to be reproued who because of their places and gifts aboue their brethren carry themselues insolently towards their brethren and in stead of countenancing and gracing them doe vilifie and disgrace them notwithstanding the good gifts and graces of God in them Who greater in the Church then Paul was and whose gifts greater then were his If he then so countenanced those who were his inferiors much in the ministerie that he called them his brethren his companions in labour his fellow-souldiers if he for such gifts and graces of Gods spirit as he saw in them though farre inferior vnto his owne yet loued and honored them for them why should it not be thought a thing most beseeming them who are of eminent gifts and place in the Church herein to follow the holy example of the blessed Apostle Why should not they vse those that are their inferiors in the ministerie as their brethren as their companions in labour as their fellow-souldiers Why should no◠they grace and incourage and stirre vp Gods graces in their inferiors Humblenesse and meeknes and brotherly kindnesse much beseemeth all the children of God one towards another but most of all the Ministers
doe being taught by him that seeing the Ministers of the Gospell doe labour and watch for our soules as they that must giue account vnto God for them therefore wee should giue vnto them that portion which is due vnto them for their maintenance and this wee should doe with all cheerefulnesse as vnto the Lord. Now how this dutie towards them is euery where almost neglected they that liue abroad see and know too well for so it is that euery little is now too much for the Minister if he may haue some reasonable portion of that whole which is due vnto him it is thought that he is very well vsed if any thing of his due may be concealed and kept from him it is thought to be very well saued and better so saued then ill spent for so commonly they account of that which they giue vnto the Minister albeit it be not theirs but his which they giue Farre otherwise then it was in the times of greatest ignorance and blindest superstition for then they thought they could not giue enough vnto their Massing Priest and now they thinke they cannot pull enough away from the teaching Minister then they thought euery peny better bestowed then other vpon their Confessor now they thinke euery peny worse bestowed then other vpon their Pastor But it is no new thing to see blinde deuotion sometimes to carry men further then doth sound and sincere religion How ready were the people of Israel to plucke off the golden earings from their eares to giue them vnto Aaron to make a molten calfe withall Exod. 32.3 Iudg. 17.10 How liberall was Micah vnto the Leuite to get him to stay with him to be vnto him a father and a Priest And so it falleth out very often that in time of darknesse and ignorance men are more enflamed towards the Church and Pastors thereof with a blinde zeale then with a true zeale in the cleere light of the Gospell Well let vs know that wee are to giue vnto them that labour amongst vs and watch ouer our soules that which is due vnto them whether it be of maintenance for their liuelihood or of reuerence vnto their persons And for conclusion of this point let that one place of the Apostle serue for both these purposes where hee saith that those Elders especially which labour in the word doctrine are worthy of double honour 1 Tim. 5.17 which is as diuers doe expound it of maintenance for their life and of reuerence vnto their persons They are Gods labourers both labouring for God and â—o bring vs vnto God let vs therefore carry our selues towards them as towardâ— Gods Vice gerents vpon earth giuing vnto them with all cheerefulnes that which is due vnto them as vnto the Lord. And let this suffice touching this that Paul calleth Epaphroditus his companion in labour Againe hee calleth him his fellow-souldier What then Paul or Epaphroditus were they souldiers Went they forth to battell Were not the Leuites and are not the Ministers of the Gospell of Christ Iesus exempted from seruice in warre Is the Minister to labour like an husbandman and besides also to fight as a souldier Yea certainly Paul and Epaphroditus were fellow-souldiers neither are any of the Ministers of Christ exempted from warre but fight they must and souldiers they must be But neither are their weapons carnall wherewithall they must fight neither are the enemies against which they must fight so much flesh and bloud as spirituall wickednesses and the princes of the darknesse of this world They are souldiers to fight with the sword of the spirit against euery high thing that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and to bring into captiuitie euery thought to the obedience of Christ In this then that the Apostle calleth Epaphroditus his fellow-souldier wee are put in minde as of the state of all Christians in generall so of the Ministers of the Gospell in particular namely that the life of all Christians in generall and of the Ministers of the Gospell in particular is nothing else but a continuall warfare wherein wee must still play the souldiers and still fight We looke for a Citie where there shall be no more death no more sorrow no more crying no more paine neither any enemies to fight withall where wee shall triumph ouer euery enemie that hath exalted himselfe against vs and where wee shall raigne and euer bee with the Lord in the kingdome of Christ Iesus for euer and euer But whiles wee are members of the militant Church here vpon earth no man better or worse rich or poore may promise rest vnto himselfe but all must stand vpon their guard and all must alwayes be in a readinesse to fight Iob 7.1 Whereupon Iob calleth the life of man a warfare because together with his life his warfare shall only haue an end And our Sauiour telleth vs that the day hath enough with his owne griefe that is Matt. 6.34 neuer a day of a mans life which brings not griefe enough with it vpon it owne backe Now the enemies which wee haue to fight withall are the world without vs the flesh within vs and the deuill seeking continually like a roaring Lion to deuoure vs none of all which want either will or skill or might to ouerthrow vs vnlesse wee hold fast the reioycing of our hope vnto the end The flesh hath so many sugred baits and deceitfull delights to allure men vnto the enticements thereof that sometimes Dauids and Salomons and men after Gods owne heart cannot auoid the snares thereof but are entangled therewith The world likewise hath so many wayes to deceiue as that euen the Disciples of Christ Iesus cannot auoid it but be deceiued thereby And the deuill so furiously rageth as that the Sonne of God Christ Iesus himselfe cannot auoid his manifold tentations These are those enemies which we haue all of vs to fight withall and these wee shall haue to fight withall so long as wee liue in this flesh and whatsoeuer batterie any of these or all these can lay against our soules wee shall be sure of it whiles wee liue in this world Rom. 7.23 for the flesh euermore rebelleth against the spirit and euer striueth to leade vs captiue vnto the law of sinne which is in our members The world likewise knoweth not the Lord but the amitie of the world is the enmitie of God Ioh. 17.25 Iam. 1 4 Ioh. 2.15 1 Pet. 5 8. and if any man loue the world the loue of the Father is not in him The deuill likewise seeketh continually like a roaring Lion whom he may deuoure Nothing to ridde any of vs from the assaults of all these till death and therefore all of vs must bee souldiers and fight against all these as in our baptisme all of vs haue promised so long as wee carry about with vs our earthly house of this Tabernacle And as this is the state of all Christians in generall to liue in
continuall fight against their spirituall enemies so the Minister in particular hath a chiefe part in this fight I will not stand to enlarge this point The deuill knoweth that if the shepheard can bee turned out of the way his sheepe will quickly be scattered and if hee can make the Angell of the Church of the Laodiceans to be neither hot nor cold hee will quickly bring the Church vnto his bent And therefore hee bends his full force against them arming both the flesh and the world and himselfe against them to see if hee can ouerthrow them euen as he did against Christ desirous to breake the head whereas his power was limited onely to bruise the heele Now what should this teach vs Surely first it should teach vs this lesson that since wee haue such enemies continually to deale withall therfore we should put on the whole armour of God that we may be able to resist in the euill day and hauing finished all things stand fast for so the Apostle teacheth vs in the last to the Ephesians where hauing set downe what enemies we haue to wrestle against as against principalities against powers Eph. 6.12 c. For this cause saith hee take vnto you the whole armour of God c. Yea but what is this armour of God which may serue as the best armour of proofe against these mightie enemies which we haue to wrestle and encounter withall The Apostle setteth it downe in the same place The girdle wherewithall our loynes must be girded must bee veritie and integritie of doctrine 14. our brest-plate which wee must haue on our brest for the defence thereof must be righteousnesse and holinesse of life 15. the shooes wherewithall our feet must be shod must be the preparation of the Gospell of peace euen a prompt and ready minde to confesse and embrace the Gospell of peace 16. the shield wherewithall wee may quench all the firie darts of the wicked must be faith which as Iohn saith is the victorie whereby wee ouercome the world 1 Ioh. 5.4 17. our helmet for our head must be the hope of saluation purchased by the death passion of our Sauiour Christ Iesus our sword wherewithall to wound our enemie must be the word of God and praier and supplication in the spirit is also a necessary part of our armour if wee will be so thorowly armed that we will be without all gun-shot as they say This is that armour which the Apostle prescribeth vs both to defend our selues and to offend our enemies withall and this armour if wee put on wee shall be able to stand against all the assaults of the deuill for here is armour for the whole body from the head to the foot vnlesse wee will turne our backe vpon our enemie Now consider this men and brethren and lay it vnto your hearts Yee cannot but see by this which hath beene spoken that yee haue great enemies euery one of you to encounter withall yee cannot but see that the whole armour of God is necessary for you if ye will be safe from your enemies If either yee want your helmet and head peece which is the hope of saluation by Iesus Christ or if yee want your brest-plate which is righteousnesse and innocencie of life or if yee want the sword of the spirit which is the word of life or if yee want the girdle of your loynes which is veritie and soundnesse in religion or if yee want your shooes which is a minde prepared and ready to embrace the Gospell of peace or if besides all these things yee be fainting and failing in praier and supplication in the spirit in such parts as these are wanting one or moe yee are disarmed and lie open vnto euery stroke of that enemie which woundeth deadly and euery of whose venewes are as so many stings of death It is the Apostle Iames his aduice Resist the deuill and he will flie from you Iam. 4 7. Would ye then haue your great enemie the deuill to flie from you Yee must not turne your backe and flie from him for hauing no armour as euen now I told you for your backe parts if ye flie he followes and strikes and wounds deadly because there is no armour to keepe backe the force of his stroke If yee will put him to flight yee must stand to him and resist him Now your resistance must be by putting on this armour of God and if the whole armour be not put on the enemie quickly espies his aduantage and there assaults where any part of the armour wants Now will yee know whither to come for this armour of God and where to haue it Come to the word of God and the Gospell of peace there shall yee haue it and there shall ye learne so to put it on that the enemie would he neuer so faine yet shall not be able to hurt you This is that word vnto the reuerent hearing and embracing whereof I doe often exhort you neither can I euer too much exhort you And now againe I tell you that if yee will stand fast in the euill day if yee will be safe from such enemies as wound the soule deadly if yee will as good souldiers so fight that yee will neuer flie then must yee let the word of the Lord dwell in you plentifully for so and so onely yee shall bee mightie through God to cast downe holds and euery thing that exalteth it selfe against God whether it bee the lust of the flesh or the lust of the eyes or the pride of life or whatsoeuer other thing else of the world it be The second lesson which this should teach vs is that if our whole life bee nothing else but a continuall warfare against such mortall enemies then should wee desire to be dissolued and to bee with Christ rather then to continue still in such a vale of miserie where there is continuall fighting After a sore and sharpe fight at Sea or at Land continued by the space of seuen or eight houres or happily a whole day together would wee blame them if then they did desire rest or rather would wee not maruell at them if then they should not desire rest Now the fight which wee maintaine against our spirituall enemies is not onely for the space of certaine houres or dayes but for dayes and nights euen for the whole tearme and course of our life Should it not then seeme a thing maruellous and strange that wee should not desire peace and to haue our warfare at an end Yet who is he that is not loth to lay downe his house of clay Who is hee almost that when death knockes at his doore would not liue a little longer if hee might Yet let mee not here be mistaken for I doe not say this as if I liked of this that men should desire to be loosed from the bonds of this life before the time appointed of the Lord come Nay let the children of
God submit themselues vnto his will who will dislodge them when it seemeth best to his godly wisdome and in the meane time let them this know and therein comfort themselues that howsoeuer their fight bee long and great yet that the Lord hath so done with their enemies as Iudah dealt with Adonibezek Judg. 1.6 euen cut off the thumbes of their hands and feet that is so abated their power and broken their strength that though they continually assault them yet can they neuer preuaile against them This therefore I doe not say as if I liked that any should desire to die before his time appointed of the Lord come but rather to lesson vs in this that when our glasse is runne and our time appointed of the Lord come we should not then be vnwilling to lay downe our liues but rather bee then glad and reioyce that our warfare is at an end and that wee shall be ioyned with our head Christ Iesus A man would thinke wee should greatly desire to be deliuered from these miseries whereunto this life is subiect rather to triumph ouer our enemies then to liue still at the staues end with them rather to raigne with Christ in the valley of blessing where there is peace and ioy and life for euermore then to fight vnder Christ in the valley of teares where hee shall beare away many strokes though not any deadly wounds because his life is hid with Christ in God What then should bee the cause why wee should not most willingly lay downe our liues in the time of death Surely in my iudgement it is because in the time of our health wee minde too much earthly things and set our affections too little on the things that are aboue For if in the time of our health our conuersation were in heauen as it should bee wee would most patiently and willingly looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change our vile bodie that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious bodie and when death approched we would cry with the Apostle Come Lord Iesus come quickly To conclude this point therefore when our time appointed of the Lord comes let vs willingly lay downe our liues and let vs be glad and reioyce that our warfare is at an end And to the end that in the time of death we may do so let our conuersation in the meane time in the time of health be in heauen let vs set our affections on the things that are aboue and not on the things which are on the earth For he longed after all you c. In these words the Apostle setteth downe the cause why he now presently sent Epaphroditus vnto the Philippians and did not stay him till either Timothie or himselfe should come vnto them The cause was as appeareth by the Apostle because Epaphroditus greatly longed it is not said after his owne people and them of his owne familie but because he longed after the Church at Philippi neither so onely but after all the Church at Philippi neither did he onely long after them all but so he longed that he was full of heauinesse till he might come vnto them And why did he so long after them that he was full of heauinesse till he might come vnto them The Apostle saith because the Philippians had heard of his sicknesse Epaphroditus then longed after all the Church at Philippi and was full of heauinesse till he might come vnto them and therefore the Apostle sent him presently vnto them and againe Epaphroditus knew that the Philippians had heard of his sicknes and therefore he longed after them all and was full of heauinesse till he might come vnto them To knit vp then both the causes in one and to gather the summe of all the cause why the Apostle sent Epaphroditus now presently vnto them was because Epaphroditus hauing heard that the Philippians knew of his sicknesse longed greatly after them all and was full of heauinesse till he might come vnto them and comfort them ouer his sicknesse lest they should be swallowed vp of too much griefe for both Pauls bands and his sicknes Here then I note what mutuall loue and affection there should be betweene the Pastor and his people euen the like that was betweene Epaphroditus and his people of Philippi The Pastor his sicknes or sorrow whatsoeuer should be the peoples sorrow and heauinesse of heart and againe the peoples trouble of minde or affliction of bodie should be the Pastors anguish of soule and vexation of spirit So it was betweene Epaphroditus and his Church at Philippi as here we see and so it was betweene Paul and all the Churches at least on his part as himselfe witnesseth saying that such was his care of all the Churches 2 Cor. 11.29 that if any were weake he was also weake and if any were offended he also burned And I wish I could truely instance in the like affection betweene many Pastors and their people in this our day But such examples are not euery where with vs nay in too many places with vs the Pastor cares not if he may haue their fleece though hee neuer see or heare of his people and flocke and againe in too many places the people care not if they may haue their forth in their owne delights and desires though they neuer see or heare of their Pastor Yea so farre are they from this sympathie and mutuall loue and affection one towards another that so the one may haue his profit and the other their pleasure they are not much touched without any further respect either of other Well it should not be so but the ioy of the one should be the ioy of the other and the griefe of the one should be the griefe of the other Now here happily it may be demanded why either Epaphroditus or the Philippians should be so full of heauinesse and take the matter so much to heart seeing his sicknes which was the cause of all this heauinesse came vnto him by the will of God and his gracious prouidence Whereunto in one word I answer that this mutuall heauinesse one for another was onely an argument of their mutuall loue one of another not any argument of their ignorance or doubt of Gods prouidence in his sicknesse Our Sauiour Christ as we read groned in the spirit and was troubled in himselfe Joh. 11.33 and wept for the death of Lazarus This shewed his great loue of Lazarus as the Iewes very well gathered saying behold how he loued him 36. but will any man gather hence that he knew not or doubted of Gods prouidence in his death Nay himselfe plainely said in the beginning of that chapter that that sicknes was not vnto death but for the glory of God that the sonne of God might be glorified thereby So that albeit he knew that his death was by Gods prouidence God so prouiding that his Sonne might thereby be glorified yet such was his loue towards him that
the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 11.32 that being chastened of the Lord they may not be condemned with the world For such is the louing mercy of the Lord towards his children that when they haue either omitted some such dutie as they ought to haue performed or committed some such sinne as they ought not to haue done he as a louing father towards his tender childe whom hee dearely loueth correcteth and chastiseth them with the rodde of sicknesse or weaknesse or some such like rodde that so they may see their owne error and be healed For this cause saith the Apostle many are weake and sicke among you 30. and many sleepe For this cause for what cause euen for not discerning the Lord his body in comming vnto the communion of the body and bloud of Christ In which place the Apostle plainly sheweth that therefore many of Gods children are weake and sicke and die euen because they doe not duely and diligently examine themselues before they come vnto the celebration of the Lord his supper But saith hee when wee are iudged and punished wee are chastened of the Lord as children of their father that we should not be condemned with the world euen with the wicked men of the world whose portion is in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone for euer Sometimes then Gods children are sicke that so their error or their negligence or their wickednesse may be reformed and they brought into the right way wherein they should walke Another reason is that so they may be staied from such inordinate waies as wherunto naturally they are bent and wherein sometimes they would walke if they were not holden backe as with a bridle For whose delight in the waies of the Lord is so entire and so altogether vncorrupt before him That hee maketh as he should do his law his whole delight and his councellour Nay whose pathes are so straight that hee hath not an ouerweening delight in some crooked by-pathes or whose will and desire and affections are so sanctified that they are not often enclined and sometimes caried as it were with a maine streame vnto that which is euill And therefore the Lord only wise knowing best what is best for his children sometimes visiteth them with sickenesse that so being exercised with his rodde they may not runne into such danger of body and soule as otherwise they would A third reason why the children of God are sicke sometimes is that thereby he may make triall of their faith and of their patience to see whether they can be conrent as to receiue health so to receiue sicknes of the Lord and whether as in health so in sicknesse they will put their trust in the Lord and submit themselues vnto his will For both health and sicknesse they are of the Lord and both in health and in sicknesse wee should put our trust in the Lord and submit our selues vnto his will Yet so choise wee are that we can be content to receiue health from the Lord but hardly to receiue sicknesse from the Lord and so weake wee are euen the best of vs that howsoeuer wee doe in health yet in sicknesse we can hardly submit our selues vnto God his will and oftentimes more put our trust in Phisitions then in the Lord 2 Cron. 16. as we read that that good King of Iudah Asa did therein declining from that right path wherein he ought to haue walked Sometimes then as I say Gods children are sicke that the Lord their God may so trie whether they will still cleaue fast vnto him and patiently submit themselues vnto his will A fourth reason why the Loâ—d sometimes visiteth his children with sicknesse is that they also may haue a farther triall of the mercifull goodnesse of the Lord towards them For albeit his children are neuer without great experiences of his mercifull goodnesse towards them yet wherein haue they greater experience thereof and wherein their soule more to reioyce then that in the time of their sicknesse he assisteth them with the comfort of his holy spirit and giueth them strength and patience to endure what he laieth vpon them and suffereth not their faith or their hope to faile but so prepareth them vnto him that come death come life they can willingly embrace either because they know that come death come life they are the Lords An especiall great goodnesse of the Lord towards his children Whereof they haue such triall in time of their sicknesse as that thereby not themselues alone but such as are about them are and may bee greatly comforted And sometimes no doubt they are sicke that seeing the goodnesse of the Lord towards them in time of their sicknes they may the rather praise the Lord for his goodnesse and studie to glorifie his name in the time of their health Not to trouble you with moe reasons hereof the last reason why the Lord visiteth his children with sicknesse is to put them in minde both of that sinne which dwelleth in them and also of their mortalitie For sicknesse is both the fruite of sinne and also the Harbinger of death For howsoeuer sinne be not the only cause wherefore sicknesse commeth yet is it alwaies a cause wherefore it is sent insomuch that we see when our Sauiour healed some that were sicke hee would say sometimes vnto them some be of good comfort thy sinnes are forgiuen thee Math. 9 2. In which speach he gaue them this note that sinne was the principall cause of their sicknesse and sometimes hee would say vnto them Behold thou art made whole sinne no more least a worse thing come vnto thee wherein in effect he told them that their sicknesse was a chasticement for their sinne And againe howsoeuer death doth not alwaies follow sicknes yet ought sicknesse alwaies to put vs in minde of our mortality Well it may be that those our houses of clay which in this or that sicknesse threaten to fall may for a time bee patched vp againe yet they which threaten now to fall at length shall fall and downe to the ground they shall be brought For as the Psal mist speaketh who liueth that shall not see death Psa 89 47. or who shall bee able to deliuer himselfe from the hand of the graue Of the dust of the earth we are and to earth we shall returne and so many sicknesses as we are visited withall should be vnto vs as so many remembrances both of that sinne which cleaueth so fast vnto vs and likewise of death which is the fruit thereof Thus then ye see the reasons why the Lord lieth this rodde of sicknesse vpon his owne children namely as a mercifull and louing father to reforme whatsoeuer error negligence or other fault is in them to keepe them backe as with a bridle from inordinate walking to make triall of their faith and patience to giue them triall of his mercifull goodnesse towards them and to put them in minde of sinne dwelling in them
and of their mortalitie Wherby also ye may easily discerne in what a different sort the Lord layeth on this rodde on the godly and on the vngodly on the one as a father on the other as a iudge on the one in loue on the other in wrath on the one to chastice and correct on the other to punish and reuenge on the one to reforme the wickednesse of their waies on the other to recompence them their wickednesse on the one to saue them from death and hell on the other to bring them to the pit of destruction Hence then may the children of God receiue notable comfort in all their sicknesse and in all their visitations For O thou 〈◊〉 of God and seruant of the most high is the hand of thy God vpon thee art thou sicke This is no other cup then â—paphroditus hath drunke before thee or then is common vnto thee with all the sonnes of God And albeit thou maist seeme vnto thy selfe that thou art not priuiledged from the wicked and vngodly because thou drinkest of the cup of his wrath because thou art visited with sicknes as well as they and perhaps more then they yet plucke vp thine heart be not discouraged but be of good comfort For hee doth not rebuke thee in his anger neither doth hee chastice thee in his displeasure but as a mercifull and louing father in tender loue and in great compassion by this his gentle hand and louing correction he calleth thee to remembrance of thy waies and lets thee see what thou art and whether thou must Thy heart is not sound and right with thy God thou art negligent in doing of his will thou hast walked in some by-path wherein thou shouldest not haue walked thus louingly and mildly he correcteth thee that thou maiest reforme the wickednesse of thy waies and there may be an healing of thine error Againe thou art walking where and whether thou shouldest not thus he staieth thee that thou runne not thy selfe vpon the rockes and that thou make not shipwracke of faith and a goood conscience Againe thus he trieth thee that thy faith and thy patience being tried thou maist be made like vnto pure and fine gold purified seuen times in the fire Againe thus he giueth thee full triall of his mercifull goodnesse towards thee comforting thee with the ioy of the holy Ghost in the bedde of thy sicknesse giuing thee patience to endure his crosse confirming thy faith in Christ Iesus and assuring thee of the hope of thy saluation Lastly thus he putteth thee in minde of thy selfe that thou shouldest not forget thy God or thy selfe but remembring that thou art both sinnefull and mortall shouldest shake of sinne and so number thy daies that thou mightest apply thine heart vnto wisedome O how should not the remembrance of these things comfort thy soule when thou liest sicke vpon thy bedde Beloued in the time of health let vs thinke of these things and in the day of sicknesse let vs not be discouraged I haue stood the longer vpon this point because the time seemeth vnto me so to require Many of our brethren the Lord hath already taken vnto himselfe many in many places are presently sicke and sharpely visited and when our turne shall be hee onely knoweth who maketh sicke restoreth vnto health In the meane time let our health be to the glory of his name and in the time of sicknesse let vs comfort our selues with these things I might here note the time when the Lord lay this his rod of sicknesse vpon Epaphroditus which was euen when he was faithfully and painfully occupied in the worke of Christ when he was carefully discharging the trust reposed in him by the Church of Philippie when hee was ministring vnto the holy Apostle lying then in prison such things as he wanted Let it not therefore seeme strange vnto vs if when we are faithfully labouring in the workes of our calling euen then the Lord strike vs with any rodde or visit vs with sicknesse Which note I doe the rather now point at by the way because the manner of some is vpon such occasions to make wonderfull ill collections As for example the Preacher confuting a point of popish doctrine groweth to be so sicke that he is forced to breake off and to come downe before he can end the point What is the collection Did not ye see say some that are popishly affected how the Lord did euen controll his discourse and by his iudgement vpon him gaue sentence on our side Another example the Iudge from his seate of iustice pronouncing sentence against the wicked Traitor or vilemalefactor presently or quickly after falleth sicke and happily not long after dieth What is the collection Thus say some hath the Lord giuen iudgement vpon him for such iudgement as he gaue against others And thus because their foolishnesse cannot reach vnto the depth of Gods counsell and wisedome in his visitations they condemne them whom the Lord hath not condemned and iudge that as vnholy and ill which the Lord approueth as holy and good Whatsoeuer he doth is holy and good and if he chastice vs with his rods euen then when wee are doing his will who shall aske him a reason of that he doth Let vs therefore learne to submit our selues vnto the Lord and let vs beware how we iudge of things according to our owne reason and imagination least happily we condemne that which the Lord hath not condemned But my meaning was only to touch this by the way Now a word of the extremity of his sicknesse Very neere vnto death Here was the extremity of his sicknesse Epaphroditus had beene sicke and so sicke that hee was very neere vnto death euen without all hope of recouerie of health in mans sight and iudgement Whence I note the wonderfull counsell and wisedome of our God who oftentimes brings his children euen to the gates of hell and thence calls them to the pit of destruction and thence fetches them to deaths doore so that there is but a steppe betweene them and death and thence deliuers them Ioseph was cast into the deepe dungeon and his feete set fast in the stockes and thence the Lord deliuered him Ionas was cast into the sea and there the Lord kept him aliue Daniel was throwne into the denne of Lyons and there the Lord rescued him and deliuered him from the teeth of the Lyons The three children were cast into the hot firie-furnace and there God prouided for them that the fire had no power ouer them to burne no not an haire of their head But most befitting our present purpose is the example of that good King Ezechias who was so sicke that all Physitions as we say in a case of extremitie gaue him ouer and there was no hope of life insomuch that the Prophet Esay came vnto him and said vnto him Thus saith the Lord Esa 38.1 put thine house in an order for thou salt die and not liue Here was
euen the like extremitie of sickenesse that Epaphroditus was brought vnto A step onely betweene them and death or rather no steppel but they deliuered out of the iawes of death as a pray out of the teeth of the wilde beast or as a bird out of the snare of the fouler And this the Lord may seeme to doe for these causes amongst many other 1. Thereby to make his power more to be knowne amongst the sonnes of men For what can more manifest the power of almighty God then to saue vs when the pit is now ready to shut her mouth vpon vs and nothing but present death before vs 2. To encrease their thankefulnesse who being brought vnto the gates of death are thence deliuered For how much neerer they were vnto death so much greater praises are due vnto him that hath deliuered them from death 3. Thereby to humble them for euer vnder his mightie hand by whom they yet liue moue and haue their being For what should more humble vs then plainely to see that it is no way in our selues but in the Lord only to saue our life from death and to deliuer vs from the power of the graue Seeing then it pleaseth the Lord oftentimes to bring euen his dearest children and choisest seruants into such extremities as of other dangers so of sicknesse let vs take heed how we iudge them as plagued of God for their offences because they are so extreamly visited Yee know it was the great fault of Iobs friends that still they vrged him that surely hee was a great and grieuous sinner a wicked and an vngodly man because the Lord his hand was so heauie vpon him Nay my brethren though some of our brethren in these hot and sharpe diseases through extremity of paine or otherwise howsoeuer should somtimes breake out into impatient speaches yet let vs take heede how we iudge them as forsaken of the Lord ye know the example of Iob into what execrations and words of impatiencie he brake out through that extremitie of griefe wherewith he was holden who yet was a very choise seruant of the Lord and whose patience is commended in the Scriptures Againe seeing it pleaseth the Lord oftentimes to bring euen his dearest children and choisest seruants into such extremities of sicknesse let this be a comfort vnto vs in what extremitie of sicknesse so euer we shall be For no new thing herein doth befall vs but such as oftentimes doth the dearest children of God and he which deliuered them from the hand of the graue when the pit had euen shut her mouth almost vpon them will also deliuer vs if it shall be for his glory and our good Sicknesse and extremitie of sickenesse all are of the Lord and all for the best vnto his children Let vs therefore in all things that befall vs so submit our selues vnto the will of the Lord as that both in heart and voice we euer pray and say thy will be done in earth as it is in heauen LECTVRE XLV PHILIP 2. Verse 27. But God had mercy on him and not on him onely but on me also lest I should haue sorrow vpon sorrow BVt God had mercy on him Where the Apostle first setteth downe the cause of his recouerie and restoring vnto health which was Gods mercy 2. The extent and bountifulnes of Gods mercy therein reaching not to Epaphroditus alone but to Paul also 3. The Apostle setteth downe the cause why the Lord in mercy towards him also restored Epaphroditus vnto health to wit left he should haue sorrow vpon sorrow .i. lest vnto that sorrow which already he had by his bands and imprisonment there should haue beene added another sorrow for his death The words are so plaine and easie in themselues to be vnderstood that there needeth no farther opening or explication of them Let vs therefore see what notes and obseruations we may gather hence whereof we may make some vse vnto our selues But God had mercy on him By which phrase of speech the Apostle signifieth Epaphroditus his recouerie and restoring vnto health Yet see how the Apostle was not content barely to say but he was restored vnto health but signifying euen this same thing he withall noteth both who restored him wherfore he was restored vnto health saying But God had c. As if he should haue said but God for his mercies sake restored him vnto health Whence I note that it is the Lord that woundeth and maketh whole that both visiteth vs with sicknesse and also holdeth our soule in life and healeth all our infirmities For so the Lord himselfe saith Behold now for I Deut. 32.29 I am he and there is no God with me I kill and giue life I wound and I make whole And againe in Exodus saith the Lord Ex. 15.26 I am the Lord that healeth thee And therefore the Prophet thus praieth Heale me ô Lord and I shall be whole saue me Iâ—r 17.14 Ps 103.2.3 and I shall be saued And the Prophet Dauid thus stirreth vp himselfe to praise the Lord saying Praise the Lord ô my soule and forget not all his benefits which forgiueth all thy sinne and healeth all thine infirmities or all thy sicknesses and diseases It is the Lord then yee see that healeth our sicknesse and holdeth our soule in life yea it is euen he that deliuereth vs both from the first and likewise from the second death Yet I would not here be so mistaken as if I iudged that because it is the Lord that healeth our infirmities therefore in the bed of our sicknes we should onely call vpon the Lord and neglect the meanes ordeined for the recouerie of our health For as he hath appointed the end so hath he ordeined the meanes vnto the end And albeit sometimes he worke without meanes and restore vnto health without any medicine or physicke at all yet most ordinarily he worketh by meanes and restoreth vnto health by medicine and physicke And therefore we are not at any time to neglect the meanes of physicke and such like helps for the recouerie of our health but rather we are to vse them with all thankfulnesse vnto the Lord for them and with all praier and supplication in the spirit for his blessing vpon them We see how that good King Ezechias when it had beene told him of the Lord by the Prophet 2 Reg. 20.5.6 thus Behold I haue healed thee and the third day thou shalt goe vp to the house of the Lord and I will adde vnto thy daies fifteene yeere yet for all that 7. when the Prophet said vnto him take a lumpe of dried figs and lay it vpon the boyle and thou shalt recouer he tooke it and laid it on and recouered He might haue said hath the Lord spoken and will he not performe it He hath promised me healâ—h and a lengthning of my daies for 15 yeeres what neede I more then his word what neede I any medicine or prescript from any Physician
But we see he vsed no such speech but as it pleased the Lord to vse these meanes in restoring him to health so he with all thankfulnes vsed the meanes and was restored vnto health Let vs therefore know that it is the Lord onely that deliuereth from death and restoreth vnto life and health and that this he doth sometimes without meanes and most commonly by meanes Let vs therefore in the bed of our sicknesse call vpon the Lord and let vs not neglect the meanes which he hath ordeined for the recouerie of our health Let vs onely trust in the Lord and let vs know that if the meanes be helpfull vnto vs it is because of the Lord his blessing vpon them He blesseth the meanes and therefore we are healed by the meanes so that he healeth and therefore we are healed Now what is the cause wherefore the Lord hauing visited vs with sicknesse doth againe raise vs from the bed of our sicknesse and restore vs vnto health This is not for any thing in our selues but for his owne mercies sake as the Apostle plainely sheweth when he saith but God had mercy on him for it is as if he had said but God for his mercies sake restored him vnto health Whence I gather this note that restoring vnto health is a mercy of the Lord. Which is farther proued vnto vs by that song or psalme of thanksgiuing which Ezechias made after his restoring vnto health where he saith Esay 38.17 Behold for felicitie I had bitter griefe but it was thy pleasure to deliuer my soule from the pit of corruption It was thy pleasure or it was thy loue to deliuer my soule c where that is ascribed to Gods loue whence his mercy floweth which in our Apostle is ascribed vnto Gods mercy So that restoring vnto health is a louing mercy of the Lord. What shall we say then When wicked and vngodly men are restored vnto health is this a louing mercy of the Lord towards them Yes surely â—or albeit so their sinne and consequently their iudgement be increased yet this not comming from this mercy of lengthning their daies but from their owne corrupt nature we are to account that health and life and wealth and whatsoeuer else they haue are temporall mercies of the Lord vpon them Howbeit the mercies of the Lord in restoring his children vnto health and in restoring the wicked vnto health are much different His mercy wherein he restoreth the wicked vnto health is a generall mercy whereby he taketh pitie vpon all men proceeding from such a loue as whereby he maketh his sunne to arise on the euill and the good and sendeth raine on the iust and vniust But his mercy wherein he restoreth his children vnto health is a speciall mercy whereby he taketh pitie vpon his children proceeding from that loue wherewithall he loueth vs in Christ Iesus by that the wicked are only restored vnto bodily health by this the children of God are so restored vnto bodily health that farther in soule they are more quickned then before by that the iudgement of the wicked is increased for that they abuse their health whereunto in mercy they are restored vnto the dishonor of God by this Gods name is more glorified in his children for that they vse their health whereunto in mercy they are restored to the praise of the glory of Gods grace In a word by that the wicked are made more inexcusable by this the children of God are made more fruitfull in good works and more assured of Gods loue Albeit then it be a mercy of the Lord both to the godly and likewise to the vngodly that they are restored vnto health for that the Lord might in iustice haue suffered his rod to lie longer vpon them if he had dealt with them in weight and measure yet is it such a speciall mercy proceeding from such a speciall loue which hee vouchsafeth vnto his children in restoring them to health as that the wicked and vngodly haue no part or portion at all therein Is it then such a speciall mercy vnto Gods children that they are restored vnto health Were not death rather a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto them or had not death then beene a speciall mercy unto Epaphroditus Surely it cannot be denied but that it is a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto his children if when he hath exercised them with his rod and prepared them by sicknesse vnto himselfe he take them by death out of the miseries of this life and translate them into the kingdome of his Sonne Ap. 14.13 For so saith the Spirit Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord and why for they rest from their labours and their works follow them They rest from their labors What is that that is by death they are deliuered and freed from such griefes and sorowes and labours and troubles and reuilings and persecutions and hatreds and other manifold calamities wherevnto this life is subiect yea from that grieuious yoke and heauie bondage of sinne which made the Apostle to crie Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliuer mee from the bodie of this death Againe their works followe them What is that That is their good deeds which they did in the the loue of God and in the loue of his truth after death acompanie them and they receiue that crowne of glory which the Lord in mercie hath promised to all them that loue and feare him walke in his waies So that whether we respect the end of wretched miseries or the perfect fruition of euerlasting happinesse which the children of God haue by death it cannot be denied but death is an especiall mercy of the Lord vnto them And in these respects death then had been a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto Epaphroditus and in these respects I doubt not it was that Paul desired in the former chapter to be dissolued and to be with Christ Phil. 1.23 euen that hee might bee freed from the miseries of this life and that hee might bee ioyned with his head Christ Iesus to raigne with him in his kingdome for euer in the time appointed of the Lord. But as death so likewise life and restoring vnto health is a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto his children because so they are made farther instruments of his glory who hath restored them vnto health For being restored vnto health both they consider the mercifull goodnes towards them and so breake out into his praises who hath done great things for them Esay 38.18 whereas the graue cannot confesse the Lord neither death can praise him but the liuing the liuing as saith Ezechias they confesse him and sing praises vnto his name againe being restored vnto health they consider that the Lord hath reserued them for his farther glory to be manifested in them or by them and therefore their studie and care is so to lead their liues as that Gods name may be glorified in
wee long not for his presence if he be absent generally wee sorow not for his sicknesse if he be sicke generally wee take no such pleasure either in his presence or in his life Nay rather if he be absent we will wish him farre enough and to tarie long enough and if he be sicke vnto death wee will reioyce and be glad at his death So farre short of these Philippians that were but newly planted in the Church and had but lately embraced the truth of Christ Iesus are wee who haue long enioyed the ministerie of the word and the bright light of the holy word of truth For so they accounted that the Apostle could not haue giuen a greater token of loue of them then to send their minister backe againe vnto them and it was the greatest pleasure and ioy of heart that might be vnto them to see their minister againe thorowly well and in good health And surely if we tooke that ioy and comfort in the word that we ought we would take more ioy and comfort in the Ministers of the word then we doe But how the Ministers of the word are to be accounted of we shall see in the handling of the next verse that followeth It now followeth And I might be the lesse sorowfull In these words the Apostle setteth downe a third cause or reason why hee sent their Minister vnto them with such diligence and speede And this cause respected himselfe For it was that hee might be the lesse sorowfull 1. That howsoeuer his sorowes after this should be some for some other things yet they might bee the â—esse when their ioyes were fulfilled by their Ministers presence and when their Minister should againe bee amongst them to labour amongst them In that then that the Apostle saith not and that I might be without sorow but onely and that I might be the lesse sorowfull Hence I gather this obseruation that the children of God are not much to hope nor greatly to seeke in this life to be quit and ridde of all sorow but it is enough for them if their sorowes be abated and if they haue lesse sorow then they deserue and then they are enabled to beare Ioh. 16.33 In the world saith our Sauiour ye shall haue affliction euen many-causes of sorow and griefe and vexation of spirit For so it is ordained that through many afflictions we should enter into the kingdome of God Act. 14.22 aâ— the Apostle saith And therefore our Sauiour Christ saith againe if any man will come after me let him denie himselfe Luc. 9.23 and take vp his crosse daily and follow mee Daily saith he For as one day followeth an other so one crosse followeth in the necke of an other Wee looke and hope for an holy citie Apoc. 21.4 the new Ierusalem where God shall wipe all teares from our eyes and where there shall be no more death neither sorow neither crying neither any more paine But that citie is not here on earth where we be but Pilgrimes it is in our Counâ—rey in heauen where we shall haue an abiding citie where we shall be euer with the Lord. Nay if it were here on earth we would not long for that in heauen Let vs not therefore looke in this life to be without all trouble or sorow or griefe Let vs rather consider how in this life our whole life is stained with many sinnes and how for our sinnes wee haue deserued not only death euerlasting after this life but troubles also and sorowes vnsupportable in this life And then when we see that we are not onely freed from that death by the death of Iesus Christ and by saith in his name but that our sorowes in this life are much lesse then we deserue let vs reioyce in the Lord and comfort our selues in his mercies that our troubles and sorowes are nothing in comparison of that wee haue deserued And againe let vs consider that howsoeuer our troubles and sorowes and griefes be many yet so onely they presse vs as that we are able to say with the Apostle 2 Cor. 4 8.9 We are affected on euerie side yet are we not in distresse in pouertie but not ouercome of pouertie we are persecuted but not forsaken cast downe but wee perish not c. And then when we see that our troubles and sorowes and griefes are no more but such as the Lord hath enabled vs to beare let vs reioyce in the Lord and comfort ourselues in his mercies towards vs who doth not suffer vs to be tempted aboue that wee be able but giueth the issue together with the tentation that we may be able to beare it For surely these are great mercies of the Lord towards vs that our sorowes are so lessened and abated that they are neither such as we haue deserued neither such but that wee are able to beare them by the power of him who doth strengthen vs hereunto And therefore though in this life we be not quite free from all troubles and sorowes yet let vs account this a great mercie of the Lord vnto vs that wee are lesse sorowfull that our sorowes are lesse then the desert of our sins and lesse then he enableth vs to beare But how was it that the Apostle should be lesse sorowfull by sending their Minister Epaphroditus vnto them because by his presence they should haue occasion to reioyce For as by their heauinesse for their Minister his sorow was encreased so againe by their reioycing for their Minister his sorow would be abated Here then we may obserue another notable qualitie of Christian loue and friendshippe Rom. 12.15 which is to weepe with them that weepe and to reioyce with them that reioyce A rule which the Apostle giueth all Christians to obserue keep from which who so declineth may seem therin to crosse euen nature it selfe For naturally we see that the members of our body are so affected one towards an other as that if one member suffer all suffer with it and if one be had in honour 1 Cor. 12.26 all the members reioyce with it How much more should it be so in the mysticall body of Christ Iesus that they who are ioyned together in one faith and in one baptisme should so likewise be ioyned together in loue and affection one towards an other that the sorow of one should be the sorow of an other and the ioy of one should be the ioy of another But I haue had occasion heretofore to obserue this note vnto you and therewithall the great want of this Christian loue in vs one towards another for that we are so farre from this duty as that we weepe and are sorie one at the prosperitie of another and againe laugh and reioyce one at the calamity of another If either by that or this instruction ye be taught in this dutie then practise it and if either by that or this admonition ye see your want in the performance of
businesse giues them best leaue Businesse belike they haue of greater importance then this and which they are more to regard then the saluation of their soules Others they turne their backs vpon the Preacher and stay they cannot or they will not I cannot but speake of it What an vnseemely thing was it when the last Lords day after the celebration of that holy sacrament of Baptisme which seeing the opportunitie was giuen might well haue beene celebrated after the Sermon but what an vnseemely thing I say was it to see so many then turne their backs and goe their waies some vpon that occasion and others therein keeping their wonted manner But take heede men and brethren how yee despise the word and turne your backs vpon it For howsoeuer now yee turne your backs vpon it Joh. 12.48 yet shall it iudge you in the last day If there be a fault in any of you studie to amend it and let the word of Christ dwell in you all plenteously and in all wisdome Rom. 1.16 For it is the power of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth Receiue the Ministers of Christ in the Lord and harken vnto their message for the Lord. For though they be men that come vnto you yet are they men sent from the Lord and their words are to be heard not as the word of man but as it is indeede as the word of God Happy are yee if yee heare these things and meditate thereupon with fruit vnto your soules Blessed are they that heare the word of God and keepe it LECTVRE XLVII PHILIP 2. Verse 29. Receiue him therefore in the Lord with all gladnes and make much of such 30. Because that for the worke of Christ he was c. WIth all gladnesse This is the second manner of entertainment that the Apostle would haue giuen vnto Epaphroditus their Minister at his returne vnto them He would haue them to receiue him in the Lord and to receiue him with all gladnes that is with such gladnes as that both all should reioyce at his comming and that with an exceeding great ioy so that he would haue both their ioy to be vniuersall that all should reioyce for him as he had longed for them all and againe no ordinarie ioy but an exceeding great ioy as the same words are very well translated Iam. 1.2 What such ioy so vniuersall ioy so exceeding great ioy for their Ministers returning home in health vnto them Was Epaphroditus their Minister Was their Minister thus to be receiued Indeede this would make a man to doubt as the world goes now whether Epaphroditus were their Minister Enough for a noble man a great man one of the Peeres oâ— the Realme thus to be receiued A Minister thus to be receiued it is a scorne a meere iest Well let it seeme vnto thâ— world as it will a scorne and a iest the Apostle here we see would haue them thus to receiue their Minister and the Ministers of the Gospell are thus to be receiued euen with aâ— gladnesse so that all their people should reioyce and thaâ— with exceeding great ioy for them Esay 52.7 O how beautifull vpon the mountaines are the feete of him that declareth and publisheth peace saith the Prophet that declareth good tidings and publisheth saluation saying vnto Zion thy God reigneth Now of whom speaketh the Prophet this The Apostle plainely applieth this vnto the Ministers of the Gospell of Iesus Christ Ro. 10.15 They are they that declare and publish our peace and our reconciliation with God the Father by Iesus Christ his Sonne they are they that declare the good tidings of the full and free remission of our sinnes by the death and passion of Iesus Christ they are they that publish saluation vnto euery one that calleth vpon the name of the Lord departeth from iniquitie How beautifull then should their feete be vnto vs When they come vnto vs or when the Lord rather sendeth them vnto vs with what gladnesse should wee receiue them Surely I will tell you Consider that place yet a litle further The Prophet there speaketh first and primarily of the deliuerance of the children of Israel out of the captiuitie of Babylon and of them that should bring the message and gladd tydings therof With what gladnes then may we thinke would the children of Israell when they were in the land of their captiuitie receiue them that would bring them good tydings of their deliuerance out of captiuitie and returne vnto their countrie and ancient libertie Would not all of them receiue them with great gladnesse Would not all of them receiue them with exceding and vnfained ioy and reioycing With what gladnesse then should we receiue the Ministers of the Gospell of Christ Iesus who bring vnto vs most ioyfull tidings of a most blessed deliuerance out of the most wofull thrall and captiuitie that euer was euen out of the most tyrannicall captiuitie of sinne death and the deuill Surely we should receiue them with an vniuersall ioy we should receiue them with an exceeding great ioy we should all of vs be glad euen in our very soules for them euery way that we could we should testifie this our gladnes for them A good shew of such gladnesse many of the Iewes then gaue when Christ riding into Ierusalem on an Asse they spred their garments in the way and cut downe branches from the trees and strawed them in the way and cryed through the streets of Ierusalem and said Hosanna the sonne of Dauid Mat. 21.8.9 blessed be he that commeth in the name of the Lord Hosanna thou which art in the highest heauens Here were tokens as of great honor done vnto him so of great gladnesse for him that was the high Priest of our profession And the Euangelist S. Luke storying the same thing saith that the whole multitude of the Disciples reioyced Luk. 19.37.38 and praised God with a loude voice saying blessed be the King that commeth in the name of the Lord peace in heauen and glory in the highest places The whole multitude reioyced and that with no small ioy when they lift vp their voices and said Blessed be he c. So we read that when Philip came to Samaria Act. 8.5.6.8 preached Christ vnto them the people gaue heede vnto those things which Philip spake with one accord hearing and seeing the miracles which he did and it is said that there was great ioy in that Citie They heard Philip when he preached Christ vnto them they gaue heede to the things he spake and that with one accord and vpon this there was great ioy in that Citie So we read that when the Apostles passed through Phanics and Samaria Act. 15.3 declaring the conuersion of the Gentiles and no doubt strengthning the brethren also in the faith wherein they stood it is said that they brought great ioy vnto all the brethren no ordinarie ioy but a great ioy not vnto a small
number but vnto all the brethren Thus yee see with what gladnes the Ministers of the Gospell ought to be receiued yee see how our Sauiour Christ the high Priest of our profession was thus receiued when towards his passion he came downe from the mount of Oliues vnto Ierusalem yee see how the Disciples and Apostles of our Sauiour Christ were thus receiued euen with great ioy of all the brethren And thus at this day the Ministers of the Gospell are receiued euen with all gladnesse of all the brethren But as then it was so now it is the multitude of the brethren no great multitude as may easily appeare euen by this one note that the multitude of them that receiue the Ministers of the Gospell with all gladnes is no great multitude Well beloued to stand no longer vpon this point I cannot better exhort you touching this point then out of these words of the Apostle Receiue the ministers of Christ his Gospell in the Lord receiue them with all gladnes and make much of them for so it followeth And make much of such In which words the Apostle brings it to the generall which before he had spoken in the particular tels them how he would haue them to receiue not only Epaphroditus in particular but the Ministers of the gospel in generall Make much of such make much account of them haue them in high honor estimation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for so the word here vsed in the originall signifieth But whom must we haue in such honour Make much of such such as Epaphroditus such as faithfully and painefully worke in the Lord his haruest such as carefully watch for our soules as they that must giue accounts such as labour in the word and doctrine make much of them and account them worthy of double honor Here then we are taught in what account we are to haue such Ministers of the Gospell as faithfully and painefully labour in the word and doctrine We are to make much of them we are to haue them in high honor and estimation we are to account them worthy of double honor For so the Apostle else where also telleth vs saying 1 Tim. 5.17 The Elders which rule well are worthy of double honour especially they which labour in the word and doctrine Where whatsouer be meant by double honour in particular in generall it is meant that all honour is due vnto them that labour in the word and doctrine Yea indeede honour such make much of such such finde-faults such troublers of the state such hot-headed fellowes such discoueries of their fathers shame such publishers of whatsoeuer they know euen in Gath and Ashkelon For thus commonly they are accounted of especially if according to the necessitie of the times they lift vp their voices like trumpets and shew the people their transgressions and the house of Iacob their sinnes If they tell Herod of his incest they may doe it without that danger that Iohn did but let them looke for no lesse then to be counted troublers of all Israel 1 Reg. 18.17 Act. 19.25 as Elias was accounted by Ahab If Demetrius and the craftsmen men with him be like to sustaine any losse by their preaching if the godles Atheist or the superstitious Papist thinke themselues galled by their preaching then they traduce them by such and such names and then they raise vp whatsoeuer troubles possibly they can against them Thus are they rewarded with euill for good and with hatred for their good will thus doe they become enemies because they tell the truth thus are they honoured and accounted of the world thus commonly are they made of in the world that are carefull not to doe the worke of the Lord negligently Yea and see the strangenesse of it The cause why we should make much of the Ministers of the Gospell is for the message sake which they bring vnto vs because they bring vnto vs the holy word of life the Manna and foode of our soules and because out of it they both teach vs that truth which we are to beleeue and imbrace and improue those errors which we are to beware and auoide and correct those faults in our life which we are to flie and detest and instruct vs in that way of righteousnesse wherein we are to walke all the daies of our life Thiâ— I say is the cause why we should make much of them and this is the very cause why we cannot away with them It would best of all please a great many of vs that they should hold their peace and so 〈◊〉 and suffer vs to sleepe in our sinnes Other o◠〈◊〉 â—â—ppily can away with it that they should reach and instruct and exhort and speake to the eare But that there should be amongst the Disciples of Christ sonne of thunder that the Ministers of the Gospell should powre into the wound both oyle and vineger that they should improue and rebuke that a great many of vs cannot away with and therefore when they doe so we breake our into termes at our pleasure against them Well he that will be soundly healed he must suffer both oyle and vineger to be powred into his wounds and he that will liue must suffer himselfe to be awaked out of his dead sleepe of sinne and he that will shew himselfe to haue profited in the schoole of Christ must make much of such as both teach and improue and correct and instruct as the glory of God and the good of hiâ— people doth require As for those that are not such I say now no more but I wish they were such and that they would studie to be such Beloued I haue vrged this point touching the Ministers of the Gospell of receiuing them in the Lord of receiuing them with all gladnesse of making much of them partly the last day and partly this day For your sakes that yee might know how to vse the Ministers of the word that so yee may giue testimonie how yee honor the word For as men like or mislike the Ministers of the word so commonly they are affected towards the word Let the word of Christ therefore dwell in you plenteously let your delight be in the law of the Lord and loue the word of life as your life and for a proofe thereof such as faithfully and painefully labour in the word and doctrine receiue them in the Lord receiue them with all gladnes and make much of such It followeth Because that for the worke of Christ c. This is the reason which the Apostle bringeth why the Philippians should receiue their Minister in the Lord and with all gladnes The reason then briefly is this Epaphroditus was neere vnto death for the worke of Christ and regarded not his life to fulfill that seruice c. therefore yee ought to receiue him in the Lord and with all gladnes By the worke of Christ the Apostle meaneth in this place that whole paines and labour which Epaphroditus tooke
in comming to him to Rome in bringing with him that releefe which the Philippians sent vnto him and in ministring vnto him in prison such things as he wanted A seruice well called the worke of Christ because commanded by Christ and performed to the seruant of Christ for Christ his sake Againe in that the Apostle in the end of the verse saith to fulfill that seruice c. the Apostle his meaning is not thereby to note any fault in the Philippians as if they had beene any way wanting vnto him but therein he commendeth Epaphroditus his faithfull and painefull performance of that seruice which they if they had beene present with him would haue done but now could not because of their farre distance from him The whole reason is indeed drawne from the commendation of Epaphroditus His commendation is that he took such paines with him and for him that it had been like to haue cost him his life and that hee made not so much reckoning of his life as he did of discharging that trust that was reposed in him and performing that seruice which the Philippians themselues would haue done if they had beene present This I say is the commendation which the Apostle here giueth him and for this cause he willeth them to receiue him in the Lord with gladnesse Whence I gather this generall obseruation that it is a very commendable thing in the seruants of Christ not to regard their liues vnto the death but to hazard their liues for the worke of Christ which either Christ hath commanded them to doe in their place whatsoeuer or which for Christ his sake they are to performe vnto any seruant of Christ What thing more commendable or memorable in Esther Ester 3.13 then that when the Kings decree was past against the Iewes to roote out to kill and to destroy all the Iewes 5.1 both yong and old children and women in one day she put her life in present danger to deliuer her people For it was a matter of death by the law for one not called to come into the inner court vnto the King 4.11 Yet for this worke of God the deliuerance of his Church from the deuouring sword shee put her life in most eminent danger and went in into the King 16 which was not according to the law We see it likewise registred vnto the view of all posteritie touching the Apostles that their liues were not deare vnto them so that they might fulfill their course with ioy that they were ready not to be bound onely but also to die for the name of the Lord Iesus that howsoeuer they were threatned yet they would not cease to preach in the name of Christ Iesus And whiles this Epistle shall be read Epaphroditus his praise shall not die for hazarding his life for the worke of Christ in releeuing Paul his necessitie when he was in prison and ministring vnto him such things as he wanted Yea and what if we should not onely hazard our liues but giue vp our liues for any worke of Christ Haue we not a sure promise He that loseth his life for my sake saith our Sauiour shall saue it Matth. 10 39. 1 Reg. 17. If therefore Eliah or any of the poore children of God be an hungred want to satisfie their hunger though we haue but an handfull of meale in a barrell and a litle oyle in a cruse for our selues and for our familie and though we haue no more hope of sustenance but euen to die when that is spent and eaten yet let vs with that good widow of Sarepta straine and hazard our selues that they may be somewhat releeued If Paul or any godly brother in Christ bee in prison though our watchings and care and paines and trauaile with them and for them bee not without manifest danger of our health and happily of our life yet let vs with godly Epaphroditus by all these hazard our selues and our liues for their good and such things as may be needfull for them If any brother be sicke though it be with some danger let vs visit him and comfort him If for the worke of our ministerie we be so pressed that in our selues we receiue the sentence of death as our holy Apostle was often pressed yet let vs not shrinke but let vs declare vnto the people all the words of the Lord and speake of all the iudgements of his mouth In a word in whatsoeuer worke of Christ for I doe not now speake of this worke alone here mentioned but in whatsoeuer worke of Christ which he hath commanded vs in our places to doe or which being done for his sake hee accounteth as done for himselfe let vs be bold in the Lord let not our liues bee dearer vnto vs then the performance of his will but let vs hazard our liues for the worke of Christ But here the doubt may be made and the question demanded whether we are alwaies to hazard our liues for the worke of Christ whether in some worke of Christ we may not sometimes withdraw our selues from danger and prouide for our health for our liues As for example whether we may not forbeare the visiting of the sick when the sicknes is pestilentiall and contagious whether in such times we may not prouide for our health for our liues The question I know is hard and the doubt not easily answered neither will I take vpon me the decision of the doubt only I shew my opinion and willingly submit it to the iudgement of others Touching priuate men therefore I meane such as whose place and office doth not necessarily require a more publike care then of themselues of their own family they may in my iudgment spare themselues and not hazard their health or their liues but for the time withdraw themselues from the danger especially if such reasonable order be taken for the sicke as that by comming vnto them they may more endanger themselues others then doe them good My reasons are these 1. By the law of Moses we see that those that were troubled with any contagious disease as with the leprosie Leu. 13 46. they were commanded to dwell apart and to haue their habitation without the campe and in places where they came to cry I am vncleane I am vncleane Which doth plainely shew that all were not to come vnto them but both they were to giue warning vnto others and others were to take warning by them lest happily they should be infected by them if they should come vnto them Againe howsoeuer in such cases we could be content to hazard our selues and our owne liues yet may we and we ought to haue care ouer our owne houshold and ouer that charge that is committed to vs. 1 Tim. 5.8 For if there be any saith the Apostle that prouideth not for his owne and namely for them of his houshold be denieth the faith and is worse then an infidell We must then prouide for
thy heart vnto thy God and how soule-rauisht thou art with the loue of thy Christ by meditation in the word consider I say and see these things and hereby thou shalt see whether thou dost truly reioyce in the Lord. Ioh. 15.11 These things saith our Sauiour Christ I haue spoken vnto you that my ioy might remaine in you and that your ioy might be full If then thus we be affected toward the word of Christ that we long and thirst thereafter euen as the chased heart after the water brookes if wee finde in it such peace and comfort and contentation of soule if through it we belieue in Christ though we see him not and in his promises if we loue him reioyce in him with ioy vnspeakable and glorious this is a certaine effect and so a sure proofe of our reioycing in the Lord. Nay if wee haue a good measure of this reioycing in and through the word though not such complement as we haue spoken of yet euen this is a sure argument of our reioycing in the Lord for then alone shall this reioycing be fully perfect when wee shall see him face to face and when wee shall know euen as wee are knowne not in part onely Another effect of this reioycing in the Lord is that it causeth vs to reioyce in tribulations in afflictions in tentations euen in death and in the panges and paines thereof Consider then and see how thou art affected in the day of thy trouble what comfort thou findest in thy soule when in the world thou dost suffer afflictions what ioy thou findest in thine inner man when thine outward man is compassed about with sorowes consider I say and see these things and therby thou shalt also see whether indeed truly thou dost reioyce in the Lord for as the Apostle saith by Christ wee reioyce in tribulations knowing that tribulation bringeth forth patience Rom. 5 3. and patience experience and experience hope and hope maketh not ashamed If then when wee suffer afflictions in the world we can be of good comfort because our Christ hath ouercome the world if when wee are reuiled and persecuâ—ed and all manneâ— of euill words are spoken against vs falsly for Christ his sake wee can reioyce and be glad for that reward that is laid vp for vs in heauen if in the sorrowes of death wee can patiently wait for the Lord and gladly desire to be loosed and to bee with Christ this is a certaine effect and so a sure proofe of our reioycing in the Lord for therefore are wee not ouer come of sorrowes in the middest of troubles because of that our reioycing in the Lord which is within vs and which no man can take from vs. A third effect of thiâ— reioycing in the Lord is that it causeth vs to count all things losse and dung in comparison of Christ so that wee seaze him and possesse him not of a part alone of our reioycing but of our whole reioycing which is the effect spoken of in this chapter as hereafter wee shall perceiue Consider then and see whether thy reioycing be entire in thy Christ whether thou canst finde any sound ioy but in thy Christ whether thou stand so fast as that nothing shall take away any part of thy reioycing in thy Christ and giue it to any other consider I say and see these things and thereby also thou shalt see whether thou reioycest truly in the Lord. When many of Christ his Disciples went backe he said vnto the twelue Will yee also goe away Iâ—hn 6.67 68. Then Simon Peter answered him Master to whom shall wee goe Thou hast the words of eternall life If then we whosoeuer reioyce in other things yet wee reioyce in Christ Iesus if wee cleaue stedfastly vnto him knowing that there is no sound ioy without him if wee make him both the deskant and the dittie of our song and the whole matter of our reioycing this is also a certaine effect and sure proofe of our reioycing in the Lord for by our reioycing in him wee die vnto all other ioyes knowing that there is no sound ioy but in him Let vs remember what great things hee hath done for vs and what cause we haue to reioyce in his holy name He that gaue him to vs and him to death for vs he hath together with him giuen vs all things also Let vs therefore reioyce in him and let our reioycing in him shew it selfe by our reioycing in and through the word by our reioycing in all our tribulaâ—ions and afflictions and by dying vnto all other ioyes which are without him In him is sound ioy and in him is all ioy if we beleeue in him wee will reioyce in him if we reioyce ioyce in him wee shall not feare death but when death comes we shall desire to be loosed and to be with Christ LECTVRE XLIX PHILIP 3. Vers 1.2 It grieueth me not to write the same things vnto you and for you it is a safe thing Beware of dogs beware c. IT grieueth me not c. The Apostle thought that thus the Philippians might conceiue and thinke with themselues when you were with vs and taught vs and preached vnto vs Christ Iesus you ceased not to warne vs of fâ—lse teachers such as would seeke to seduce vs from that truth which you taught vs and we haue beene diligent so to doe neither haue we giuen place to any of their doctrinea And therefore you needed not to haue troubled your selfe this admonition needed not to vs. In these words therefore the Apostle meeteth with this and excuseth the matter and telleth them that for him it was no griefe or trouble at all to him to write the same things vnto them which before he had taught them by word of mouth and for them he telleth them that it was a sure and safe thing for them to be often admonished of false teachers thâ—t so they might be the more warie of them Now before wee proceede any farther let vs see what obseruations we may gather hence for our vse and instruction 1. In that the Apostle beats so often vpon that which he thought was so good and so profitable for them to heare vrging and pressing euen the selfe same things both by word and also by writing Hence we that are Ministers of the Gospell may learne this lesson not to be grieued to teach them that heare vs often the same things but as we perceiue the things whereof we speake to be good and profitable to them that heare vs so to goe ouer them and ouer them and not to leaue them till they may make some good impression in them There must be precept vpon precept as the Prophet speaketh Esay 28.10 precept vpon precept line vnto line line vnto line there a litle and there a litle we must tell them one thing oftentimes and beat vpon the same thing so long till at length they may catch some hold of it For
vnto that righteousnesse which is of God through faith to the end I say that he might bring the Iewes from those outward things of the flesh vnto the inward knowledge of Christ Iesus he raised vp to this purpose this holy Apostle that he being a manfully furnished with all prerogatiues in all such outward thingâ— as they reioyced in might both be of greater authoritie with them and likewise haue the greater possibilitie to draw them from workes vnto grace from the law vnto Christ For if it had beene so that he had perswaded them to renounce all confidence in the flesh and to reioyce onely in Christ Iesus hauing himselfe no cause of confidence in the flesh they might happily lightly haue esteemed him and thought that because himselfe had nothing touching the flesh whereof to reioyce therefore he enuied them and perswaded them to renounce all confidence in the flesh But when now they should see that he that thus perswaded them was one that had greater cause of confidence in the flesh then had the best of them they must needs likewise see that surely his perswasions proceeded from a certaine and sound iudgment and not from any conceited opinion or hatefull enuy So we see that to teach men that pleasures and sumptuous buildings and riches and possessions and the like were all but vanitie and vexation of the spirit he stirred vp Salomon who hauing had his fill of all kinde of pleasures which either his eye Eccles 2. or his heart could desire and hauing built goodly houses and great workes and hauing gathered great riches and treasures and gotten large possessions aboue all that were before him in Ierusalem was so fit to teach that lesson that he saying of all those things that they were but vanitie and vexation of the spirit the truth thereof might the rather be beleeued So likewise when the Church had sate now a long time in the darknesse of Romish Egypt and had beene bewitched as with many other grosse errors so with this of iustification by workes and merits of their owne making we see that to purge the Church of these pestilent diseases he raised vp not many yeares ago in Germanie that reuerend Luther who hauing beene a long time more pharisaicall and zealous in those monkish waies and doctrines then the common sort of his order and hauing liued as Erasmus witnesseth Epist lib. 5. Melan. l. 6. Wolsac so that none of all his enemies could euer charge him with any note of iust reprehension might so much the rather preuaile with the Church to draw them from those dreames and dregs of superstition and idolatrie wherein they were drowned And thus oftentimes it seemeth good to the wisdome of our God to the end that he may the rather draw his people either from errors in opinion or corruptions in life to raise vp of themselues some such as haue as deeply beene drencht in those errors which they maintaine and delighted asmuch in those follies which they follow as they themselues that when they shall disclaime such and such errors or renounce such and such follies the rest may the rather hearken vnto them and be induced by them to disclaime their errors and to renounce their follies Whence I make this double vse 1. This may teach them whom it hath pleased the Lord to reclaime from error in opinion or folly in life to consider why the Lord hath thus in mercy dealt with them and accordingly to performe such duties vnto the Lord as are required of them Art thou then called out of the darknesse of Romish Egypt vnto the glorious light of the Gospell of Iesus Christ Art thou freed from the bondage of that Romish Pharaoh into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God by the day-starre arising in thine heart It is a great mercy of the Lord vnto thee thus to deliuer thy soule from death and thy feete from sliding But consider thou whether the Lord hath not also in wisdome done this that thou hauing beene nusled vp in their superstitious errors and as egerly maintained them as they shouldst now labour to draw them out of darknesse into light and from vaine confidence in the flesh to reioyce in Christ Iesus What doest thou know but that the Lord therefore suffered thee for a while to sit in darknes and in the shadow of death that when afterward the day-starre should â—rise in thine heart thou mightest both labour the more with them and likewise be in the better possibilitie to preuaile with hem Follow thou therefore the example of this holy Apostle and labour to weyne them as from other their errors so from confidence in their workes and in merits of their owne making that they may reioyce wholly in Christ Iesus and onely put their trust in his name Againe hast thou haunted with vaine persons and beene delighted in the companie of the wicked hast thou runne with a theefe when thou sawest him and beene partaker with the adulterers hast thou giuen thy money vnto vsury or taken reward against the innocent haue thine hands wrought or thy feete runne vnto or thy thought deuised or thy heart consented vnto this or that sinne or iniquitie and hath the Lord now reclaimed thee It is a great mercy of the Lord no doubt vnto thee But consider thou whether the Lord hath not also in wisdome done this that thou mightest draw them with whom sometimes thou sortedst thy selfe vnto a reformation of their waies What knowest thou but that he hath reclaimed thee from such and such inordinate waies that hauing walked with them thou mightest be the meanes of reforming them As it hath pleased the Lord therefore to reclaime euery man from any error in opinion or folly in life so let him labour to reforme such errors or follies in them whom hee knowes to be intangled with them euer remembring that of our Sauiour vnto Peter when thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren Luk. 22.32 and likewise that that he which converteth a sinner from going astray out of his way Iam. 5.20 saueth a soule from death and hideth a multitude of sinnes 2. This may teach them that are as yet holden with any error in opinion or folly in life to hearken vnto those whom the Lord hath raised euen of themselues to admonish them of their errors or of their follies For thus they should consider with themselues He was so affected as now I am and had as great skill and will to maintaine those things which now he doth oppugne as I haue and if the Lord haue now reuealed vnto him that which as yet he hath kept hid from mine eyes who am I that I should not hearken vnto him Againe he was so delighted as now I am and did runne after such sinnes and iniquities as he now speaketh against as now I doe and if the Lord haue now so lightned his eyes that he both seeth the folly of his owne waies and calleth me from the like
ye had neede to looke vnto it for the sicknesse is vnto death euen vnto the second death Haue ye surfeited of it and had too much of it quaisie stomackes and quickly surcharged Soone we haue too much of that whereof we can neuer haue enough When our Sauiour had told the woman of Samaria that whosoeuer should drinke of the water that he gaue him should neuer be more a thirst sir saith she giue me of the water that I may not thirst nor come hither to draw Joh. 4.14.15 Beloued we haue told you that the word which we bring vnto you is the word of life the word of your Saluation the word of your reconciliation and yet what slacknesse and negligence is there in comming to the hearing of this word few there are that come to beg this heauenly Manna few that come to take it when we reach it out vnto them Beloued againe we tell you that the knowledge of Christ Iesus wherein our hearts desire is to instruct you is your enterance into the possession of eternall life and Saluation it is as much as your life Saluation is worth will you liue the life of God in this life and for euer in the life to come come then and learne to know Christ Iesus come and learne to know what great things he hath done for you and what duetie againe he doth require of you If you be rich in this knowledge ye are rich indeed if ye be instructed in this knowledge ye are learned indeed if ye be mightie in this knowledge ye are mightie indeed If ye haue this ye want nothing if ye want this ye haue nothing O ye that will be rich and wealthy seeke after these riches ye that will be wise and learned seeke after this learning ye that will be great and mightie seeke to be mightie in this knowledge Whatsoeuer other wealth and riches ye haue whatsoeuer other wisedome or learning whatsoeuer other might or power all things are but losse and dung in comparison of the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus know him and know all things know not him and know nothing As therefore ye loue your saluation in Christ Iesus so labour to come vnto and to grow vp in the knowledge of Christ Iesus To know him is life eternall not to know him is death eternall Why will ye die when by the power of him ye may liue If yee know not ye shall die but know and liue One word of that which is added Of Christ Iesus my Lord. What doth the Apostle meane to call Iesus Christ his Lord Was he his Lord alone Was he not their Lord also to whom he wrote Why doth he not say of Iesus Christ our Lord If hee had liued now and spoken thus hee should haue had many such questions as these and he should haue beene sure of many sharpe censures for thus appropriating this title of Iesus Christ the Lord vnto himselfe But thus he spake in the vehemencie of his affection And if hee had now liued would hee haue spoken otherwise No though he had beene called Puritan for his paines I obserue it the rather to note what a strange humour wee are now growne vnto for if any man shall now say Forsake mee not O Lord my God Be mercifull vnto mee O Lord my God I thanke my God for his mercies I thinke all things losse for the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus my Lord is hee not nicked in the head by and by and noted for such a man Yea now it is almost come to passe that let a man be religious deuout in praier reuerent in hearing the word carefull to meditate thereon afterwards one that feareth an oath one that cannot patiently heare corrupt communication one that will not runne into the same excesse with others a Puritan I warrant him A pitifull case that a man speaking as the holy Ghost speaketh and doing as all men are commanded to doe should be branded with an odde and odious name I wish that we would all of vs both frame our speeches as the Holy Ghost hath taught vs and our actions as the Holy Ghost hath commanded vs more than we doe If any shall seeme vnto himselfe pure and holy the Lord shall iudge him wicked and impure But let euery one of vs study to be pure holy in all our words and in all our workes and let euery one of vs labour by all meanes to haue this testimonie sealed vnto our soules that Iesus Christ is our Lord. O Lord our God we humbly thanke thee for that knowledge of thy Son which thou hast already vouchsafed vnto vs. Vouchsafe we beseech thee to encrease in vs this knowledge daily more and more Open our dime eies we beseech thee that we may daily more and more see the excellencie and the vantage of this knowledge that so we may daily more and more grow vp in all loue thereof Purge vs we beseech thee of all such affections as may be any hinderances hereunto that so growing vp daily more and more in thee at length we may reigne with thee in the kingdome of thy sonne Christ Iesus for euer LECTVRE LV. PHILIP 3. Verse 9. And that I may be found in him i. not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is of the Law but that which is through the faith of Christ c. NOw the Apostle goeth on beating still vpon the same reason why he counteth all his workes whatsoeuer and whensoeuer done and all outward things whatsoeuer to be but losse and dung I doe iudge them saith he to be dung euen contemptible and loathsome being so farre from being loth to lose them as that I despise and loath them why that I may winne Christ that is that I may haue the fruition and the possession of Christ in this life by faith and that I may be found in him in that last and great day how found in him to wit not hauing mine owne righteousnesse not clothed with mine owne righteousnesse which is of the Law that is by the obseruation and workes of the Law but being clothed with that righteousnesse which is not through workes but through the faith of Christ euen the righteousnesse which is of God through faith that is which God doth impute vnto mee through faith in Christ Iesus So that yee see the Apostle still runs vpon Christ Christ Christ for Christ for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ that he may winne Christ that he may be found in Christ he thinkes all his workes all things absolutely to be losse and iudgeth them to be dung I iudge them to be dung Here he plainly renounceth all confidence in all things without Christ whatsoeuer and plainly disclaimeth all vantage all merit all righteousnesse by his workes That I may winne Christ Here is the cause why he disclaimes all righteousnesse by his workes because otherwise he could not winne Christ for he doth it that he may winne Christ and may be found in him
iustified by them his wages is not counted by fauour but by debt and is not iustified by grace through faith Who then are iustified by faith euen they that disclaime righteousnesse by workes And who are they that are not iustified by grace through faith euen they that stand vpon their righteousnesse by their workes Wilt thou be pertaker of Christ his righteousnesse by faith thou must disclaime all righteousnesse by thy workes Wilt thou stand vpon thy righteousnesse by thy works thou canst not be pertaker of the righteousnesse of Christ by faith For there is no communion or fellowship betwixt them but as the Apostle saith of the election of the Iewes so I say of our iustification by the righteousnesse of Christ Iesus if we be pertakers of Christ his righteousnesse if we be iustified by grace Rom. 11.6 then not of workes or else were grace no more grace but if of workes it is no more grace or else were worke no more worke Wee must therefore disclaime all righteousnesse by workes if we will lay any claime vnto righteousnesse by Christ we must iudge all our workes to be losse and dung if we will winne Christ Let this then teach vs to beat downe euery thought and euery imagination of our hearts that exalteth it selfe against God and to bring into captiuitie euery thought vnto the obedience of Christ Let vs not thinke of the best workes that we doe aboue that is meet neither let vs beare our selues vpon them aboue that wee ought Let vs be filled with the fruits of righteousnesse but let vs not thinke them any part of our righâ—eousnesse before God If wee will be righteous before God we must be clothed with Christ his righteousnesse We cannot lay any claime vnto Christ his righteousnesse vnlesse we will disclaime our owne righteousnesse Let vs therefore humble our selues before God let vs acknowledge our selues to be sinners and the best things that wee doe to be so full of pollutions and imperfections that they cannot possibly abide the triall of Gods iudgement And seeing wee cannot winne Christ and be partakers of his righteousnesse vnlesse we iudge all things without him to be but losse and dung let vs with the Apostle iudge them to be dung that wee may win Christ let vs disclaime all righteousnesse by them that wee may bee clad with the righteousnesse of Christ So shall our vnrighteousnesse be hid and our sinnes couered and whatsoeuer imperfection is in vs it shall not be imputed vnto vs. Fourthly in that he addeth and may be found in him I note that another branch of his reason why hee iudgeth all things and so all his workes to be dung is that he might be found in Christ that is that when God shall come to iudge both the quicke and the dead and enquirie shall be made what euery man hath done in his body hee may be found in Christ not in Moses not in the flesh not in any thing but in Christ Whence I obserue that either wee must renounce all confidence in our owne righteousnesse and iudge euen our very best workes in that respect to be but losse and dung or else wâ— shall not be found in Christ in that last and great day For that which our Sauiour Christ spake in the dayes of his flesh vnto his Disciples then present with him hath now also his vse to this our purpose Mat. 16.24 If any man saith hee will follow mee let him forsake himselfe and take vp his crosse and follow mee Let him forsake himselfe Luk 14.33 that is let him forsake all that hee hath as Luke expoundeth it all outward prerogatiues touching the flesh In which place he signifieth that he that would bee his disciple must put off all carnall affections and renounce all carnall confidence and so reioyce in him alone as that no crosse nor any thing shall take his reioycing from him And euen so he that will be found in Christ in that day he must so reioice in Christ alone as that he haue confidence in nothing else but iudge them all to be losse and dung Otherwise as well might he be Christ his disciple which did not forsake all as hee may bee found in Christ in that day which doth noâ— iudge all his workes to be losse and dung in respect of any righteousnesse by them Let this also be another motiue vnto vs to disclaime all righteousnesse by our workes for as there is no righteousnesse by faith vnto him that claimeth righteousnesse by his workes as before wee heard so is there no saluation in that day vnto him that reposeth any confidence of his righteousnesse in his workes There is no condemnation saith the Apostle Rom. 8.1 to them that are in Christ Iesus Which as it is true in this life that they that are ingrafted into him by faith are freed from the Law of sinne and of death and so of condemnation so is it true that they that shall bee found in Christ Iesus in that day shall bee freed from the sentence of condemnation That therefore we may bee found in him and so freed from condemnation in â—hat day let vs with the Apostle iudge euen our best workes â—o be but losse and dung and disclaime all righteousnesse by our workes And surely this hath so preuailed with many great maintainers of iustification by workes that when death hath â—ummoned their iudgement and appearance they haue disâ—laimed all their owne works and all righteousnesse by them â—nd with heart and voice desired to be found in Christ in that â—ay I should now shew how wee may bee found in Christ in â—hat day O Lord our God open our eyes wee beseech thee that we â—ay daily more and more see and behold those infinite treaâ—ures of righteousnesse and saluation which are laid vp for vs in â—hy Sonne Christ Iesus As thou hast vouchsafed to make him â—nto vs righteousnesse and saluation so giue vs an heart to acâ—nowledge him our whole righteousnesse and the horne of â—ur saluation that disclaiming all righteousnesse by any works â—f our owne wee may daily more and more grow vp in thy â—onne and in that last and great day may be found in him LECTVRE LVI PHILIP 3. Verse 9. Not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is of the law but that which is through the faith of Christ euen the righteosnesse c. NOw the Apostle goeth forward and hauing made this one branch of his reason why hee iudged all his workes generally to be dung that hee might hee found in Christ in that day now hee explicateth that phrase and manner of speech and shewes what it is to be found in Christ in that day which is to be found not hauing his owne righteousnesse which is of the Law but that which is through the faith of Christ c. Why then doth the Apostle iudge all things to be dung He doth so that he may be found in Christ in that day Yea but what needed him
this knowledge of Christ and withall see and consider with your selues what a longing and thirsting desire you should haue after this knowledge of Christ The knowledge of Christ Iesus euen by hearing and by reading and by faith is as not long since we heard the most excellent knowledge that is but this experimentall knowledge of Christ to know by experience in our owne soules that he is such as by the word we beleeue him to be this is the most sweet and most comfortable knowledge euen so sweet and so comfortable as passeth all vnderstanding If yee haue this knowledge of Christ yee are already entred in part into those ioyes which are reserued in heauen for you If yee haue it not ô thirst after it and giue your soules no rest till yee come vnto this knowledge of Christ Giue all diligence vnto the reading and hearing of the word of life pray alwaies with all manner of prayer and supplication in the spirit that yee may know Christ with a feeling knowledge and with a sweet experience in your owne soules that whatsoeuer yee haue heard and beleeued of him is most true The second thing which here I note is from what roote this experimentall and feeling knowledge of Christ issueth and springeth and that is from the righteousnesse of faith For so we are to vnderstand this knowledge of Christ to be a vantage following the renouncing of our owne righteousnes and reioycing in the righteousnesse of Christ by faith as that this vantage springeth from the righteousnesse of faith Hence then I obserue that onely they know Christ by this experimentall knowledge who being iustified by faith doe by a true and liuely faith happly the righteousnesse and obedience of Christ Iesus vnto themselues For then doe we begin to haue this feeling knowledge of Christ in our owne soules when by faith we lay hold on the righteousnesse of Christ Iesus to be iustified thereby and the more sure hold that we lay by the hand of faith on the righteousnesse of Christ Iesus the more wee grow vp in this feeling knowledge of Christ Iesus We beleeue saith Peter vnto Christ Joh. 6.69 and know that thou art the Christ the Sonne of the liuing God We beleeue saith he and know as if he should haue said we beleeue and in our owne soules by the testimonie of the spirit witnessing it to our spirit we know that thou art the Christ the sonne of the liuing God Faith then in Christ Iesus is the roote whence this feeling knowledge of Christ commeth and the more stedfastly we beleeue the greater feeling of this knowledge doth the spirit of God worke within our soules Many of vs I feare me want this feeling knowledg of Christ many of vs that say thinke that we know him know him not by experience in our owne soules many of vs that haue heard and read of him know not that he is made of God vnto vs wisdome or righteousnesse sanctification or redemption many of vs know not what treasures of wisdome or knowledge or saluation are laid vp in him for vs many of vs I feare mee feele not in our selues the sweetnesse of Christ the fruits of his sufferings the comforts of his promises the riches of his mercies many of vs I feare me onely know Christ as we heare of Christ and read of Christ but know him not by his comfortable presence in our owne soules And what is the cause of all this Surely we haue no roote in our selues we want that true and liuely faith whence such knowledge should spring Wee deceiue our selues flattering our selues and saying we beleeue in Christ we know Christ when as we neither beleeue in him nor know him A smattering faith and a smattering knowledge of Christ we haue but a iustifying faith or sauing knowledge we haue none Is then a iustifying faith the roote whence a feeling and sauing knowledg doth spring Let this then teach vs to vse with all religious reuerence those meanes which the Lord hath ordained for the begetting and increasing of faith in vs that we may beleeue and know and growing in faith we may grow also in the knowledge of Christ Iesus Let vs with reuerence hearken vnto the word preached and celebrate the holy Sacraments two ordinarie meanes which the Lord vsâ—th thereby to beget and to increase faith in vs. For faith comes by hearing as the Apostle witnesseth where he saith Faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God Ro. 10.17 Seeing therefore wee cannot know Christ vnlesse we beleeue in him and seeing we cannot beleeue in him vnlesse we heare his word preached that we may beleeue in him and know him let vs willingly flocke as doues vnto the windowes vnto the house of the Lord to heare the word preached Againe as by the word preached so likewise by the vse of the Sacraments the Lord as by meanes strengthneth and increaseth our faith in vs. In the Lords Supper the bread is broken for vs giuen to vs we take it and eat it and digest it and it is made one substance with vs the wine likewise is powred out for vs giuen vnto vs we take it and drinke it and it is made one with vs. All which rites and actions what else are they but so many pledges and seales for the strengthning and increasing of our faith in the benefits of our saluation puâ—chased by the death and passion of our Lord and Sauiour Christ Iesus The bread that is broken for vs in that Supper and the wine that is powred out for vs they are so sure pledges vnto vs that Christ his bodie was broken for vs and his bloud shed for vs as that we ought as stedfastly to beleeue the one by faith as we clearely see the other with our eyes So likewise the bread and the wine that are giuen vnto vs by the Minister in the Supper they are so sure pledges vnto vs that Christ by his Spirit giueth vs his bodie and his bloud euen then in the supper as that we ought as stedfastly to beleeue the one by faith as we clearely see the other with our eyes So likewise the bread which with the hand of our bodie we take and eat and the wine which with the hand of our bodie we take and drinke are so sure pledges vnto vs that by faith our soules doe feede vpon the bodie and bloud of Christ as that we ought as stedfastly to beleeue the one by faith as we clearely see the other with our eyes Lastly the bread and wine which being digested are turned into our substance and made one with vs and we with them are so sure seales vnto vs that by a mysticall vnion and spirituall coniunction we are made one with Christ and Christ with vs members of his bodie flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones as that we ought as stedfastly to beleeue this by faith as we perfectly know that by sense Such are the helps
correction and chastisement him for a plague and punishment He chastiseth thee with roddes but he woundeth him with the swords of an enemie thou by thy corrections art kept in a child-like awe hee in a slauish feare the effect of thine afflictions is reformation of things past and obedience afterwards to thy good but the effect of his is hardnes of heart and rebellion against the highest the end of thine is ioy euerlasting the end of his is woe euerlasting Though therefore your afflictions seeme to be like yet is the whole course of them altogether vnlike in the beginning in the manner in the vse in the effect and in the end What then though thine afflictions be great It is a token that he hath giuen thee great grace and strength to stand For he will not suffer his to be tempted aboue that they be able 1 Cor. 10.13 but will euen giue the issue with the tentation that they may be able to beare it What though thine afflictions be many It is that as gold purified seuen times in the fire thou maist bee found more precious at the appearing of Iesus Christ what though thou hast waited long It is that thy patience may haue her perfect worke and that thou maist be perfit and entire lacking nothing What though there be no oddes vnto thine outward sense between thy sufferings and the wicked It is that thou maist grow out of loue with that restlesse and wretched life and maist long after that life where there shall be no more death nor sorow nor crying nor paine but life without death ioy without sorow rest without crying and pleasure without paine If this will not serue to make thee brooke thine afflictions be they great or many or whatsoeuer they be then consider these points Christianly and with a wise heart 1. Consider what thou hast deserued if the Lord should deale with thee in weight and measure Are thine afflictions and thy troubles proportioned to the desert of thy sinnes Nay if hee should dispute with thee thou couldest not answere him one thing of a thousand if he would straightly marke thine iniquities thou were not able to stand when he is angrie No sinne that thou committest in the whole course of thy life but the wages of it is death euen euerlasting death both of body and soule without the Lords speciall mercy What are then thine afflictions vnto that that thou hast deserued 2. Consider how light and momentanie thine afflictions are For what if they be for a yeare what if for twentie what if for thy whole life when the Lord had punished his people with 70. yeares captiuitie for a moment saith he Es 54.8 in mine anger I hid my face from thee for a little season but with euerlasting loue haue I had compassion on thee Seuentie yeares captiuitie it was but a little while a moment in comparison of his euerlasting loue Euen so the afflictions that thou sufferest if they be for seuenty if for a 100. yeares what is this in comparison of eternity Who would make account of taking very bitter potions and very sharpe phisicke for three or foure daies together in hope of health for euer after What then if thy potions if thy phisicke if thine afflictions be for 70. or 100. yeares It is not so much as three or foure daies nor so much as three or foure houres nay nothing in comparison of eternitie And therefore the Apostle very well calleth the afflictions of this life light and momentanie afflictions in respect of that eternall weight of â—â—ory reserued for them that stand fast vnto the end 3. 2 Cor. 4.17 Heb. 12.11 Consider what fruit in the end followes thine afflictions They bring saith the Apostle the quiet fruit of righteousnesse vnto them that are thereby exercised And in another place he saith that they cause vnto vs a farre most excellent 2 Cor. 4.17 and an eternal weâ—â— of glorie Which is not so to be vnderstood as if by our afflictions we did merit an eternall weight of glory Foâ—â— count saith the Apostle in an other place Rom. 8.18 that the afflictions of this present time are not worthy of the glory that shall be shewed v â—o vs but his meaning is that God in mercie rewardeth the light momentanie afflictions of this life with an eternall weight of glory afflictions wiâ—h glory light afflictions with a weight of glory moment any afflictions with eternall glory light and momentanie afflictions with an eternall weight of glory Let not afflictions then daunt vs but let vs rather without Apostle desire to know in our selues the fellowship of Christ his afflictions Pro. 3.12 and let vs count them a vantage vnto vs. For the Lord correcteth him whom he loueth euen as the father doâ—â— the childe in whom he delighteth Heb. 12.8 And if we be without correction whereof all are partakers then are we bastards and not sons The finest clothe yee know which a man weareth next vnto his skinne will sometimes be nastie and slurried and then it must be beaten and washed and wrung and if yet it be not cleane then to it againe and beat it and wash it and wring it till it be cleane and fit to be worne next the skinne but a sack-cloth or haire-cloth we care not how blacke it be neither doe we wash or wring it Beloued we are so neere vnto Christ as that we are not next vnto his skinne but wee are flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones And therefore to purge vs and to make vs cleane he washeth vs and hee wringeth vs with afflictions Sack-cloth and haire-cloth be it as blacke as it wiâ—l he cares not for the whiting and cleansing of it because it shall neuer come neere vnto his skinne Hee taketh no pleasure in it and therefore he regardeth not the cleansing of it Let vs not therefore be troubled at afflictions They are nothing proportionable to that we deserue they are but light and momentanie whatsoeuer they are and in the end they cause vnto vs a farre most excellent and an eternall weight of glory Let vs therefore endure with patience and let patience haue hâ—â— perfect worke that we may be perfect and entire lacking nothing For if we endure chastening Heb. 12.7 Iob. 5.17 God offereth himselfe vnto vs as vnto sonnes and blessed is he whom God correcteth It followeth And be made conformable c. Or as Beza readeth it whiles I am made conformable vnto his death i. vnto Christ being dead and so the sense is this I iudge all things without Christ to be dung as for other vantages so for this that whilst I am made like to the image of Christ that is dead by sufferings I may know and feele in my selfe the fellowshippe of Christ his afflictions such as he suffered in his person and doth now suffer in hiâ— members Here then I note two reasons why the Apostle reckoned affliâ—tions a
the Apostle but an earnest desire in the Apostle to attaine to the resurrection of the dead When he addeth if by any meanes he implieth that the fellowship of Christ his afflictions is not the onely meanes whereby we attaine vnto the resurrection of the dead but some without persecution at all some not without persecution but without effusion or their bloud and some by martyrdome attaine to the resurrection of the dead Now the Apostle signifieth that it is al one to him if by any meanes the first second or third he may attaine to the resurrection of the dead Lastly by the resurrection of the dead the Apostle meaneth the glorious resurrection of the Saints vn to life euerlasting It is then as if the Apostle had said I doe iudge all things without Christ to be but dung that I may winne Christ that I may know Christ and the vertue of his resurrection and the fellowship of his afflictions and that I may attaine to the glorious resurrection of the Saints if by any meanes or desiring by any meanes affliction or any meanes to attaine and come vnto the glorious resurrection of the Saints whereby they are raised vnto glory and life and immortalitie Now for the notes 1. For the note of doubting which hence our aduersaries would gather we shall haue occasion to speake of it in the next verse by occasion of those words if that I may 2. I note that albeit all the Saints of God attaine to the glorious resurrection of the dead by the resurrection of Christ Iesus from the dead for he was made the first fruits of them that sleepe 1 Cor. 15.20 and his resurrection is a sure pledge of our resurrection yet doe not all the Saints of God attaine to the resurrection of the dead by the same meanes For some haue attained to the resurrection of the dead without any persecutiâ—n that we read of as that good old Simeon that tooke our Saâ—iour in his armes and praised God and said Luk. 2.28.29 Lord now lettest â—ou thy seruant depart in peace according to thy word c. Likeâ—ise Zacharias and Elizabeth and Anna and others Others â—aue attained to the resurrection of the dead not without perâ—cuâ—ion and manifold afflictions but yet without martyrâ—ome and effusion of their bloud as Iacob Dauid and diuers â—thers And others haue attained to the resurrection of the â—ead but not without martyrdome and cruell effusion of â—heir bloud as many of the Prophets Iohn Baptist Steuen â—ames Paul Peter and diuers others All which were Saints â—f God and all which died in the Lord and all of them no â—oubt wished as Paul did to attaine to the resurrection of the â—ead if by any meanes they might attaine to the resurrection â—f the dead Whence I obserue 1. that the way vnto the heauenly Ieruâ—lem is not onely by violent death inflicted by the hand of â—he cruell and bloudy persecutor but that very many also are â—athered vnto their fathers in peace and so sleepe in the Lord. â—or as it is a blessing giuen vnto Gods children not onely to â—eleeue in Christ but to suffer euen death for his sake and so â—o enter into glory so it is also a blessing giuen vnto Gods children to goe to their graue in peace and so to be receiued â—nto the euerlasting habitationss So it was reckoned vnto Abraham for a blessing that he died in a good age an olde man Gen. 25.8 and of great yeares and was gathered to his people So it was â—eckoned vnto Dauid for a blessing that he died in a good age 1 Chron 29.28 2 Reg. 22.20 â—ull of daies riches and honour So vnto Iosiah that he was put inâ—o his graue in peace and generally to goe to the graue in peace â—s a blessing of God vpon his children And therefore grosse â—nd absurd was their error who thinking martyrdome the onely meanes to attaine vnto the resurrection of the dead voâ—untarily offered themselues as it were to the knife of the butâ—her Onely this if the will of the Lord be so that by a vioâ—ent death we shall glorifie his name we are patiently to subâ—it our selues vnto his will to which purpose is my second obseruation hence Secondly hence I obserue that if we will attaine vnto the glorious resurrection of the Saints that are dead and die in the Lord if we will be partakers with Christ in his glory then must we not refuse to drinke of the same cup that he hath drunke we must not refuse to be partakers with him in his afâ—â—â—ctions but if by that meanes we may attaine vnto the reâ—â—rrection of the dead we must patiently endure it For as sâ—â—th the Apostle if we haue had the fathers of our bodies which corrected vs Heb. 12.9 and we gaue them reuerence should we not much rather be in subiection vnto the father of spirits that we may liue For they verily for a few daies chastened vs after their owne pleaâ—ure 10. but he chasteneth vs for our profit that we may be partakers of 〈◊〉 holinesse Act. 14.22 Wee must through many afflictions saith the Holy Ghost enter into the kingdome of God If therefore the Lord will that we come by the crosse vnto the crowne let vs take vp our crosse and follow Christ I vse no other arguments to moue you herevnto then we haue already spoken of they are a vantage vnto vs in them all Christ suffereth with vs they make vs like vnto Christ therefore let vs not refuse the chastening of the Lord whereby he offereth himselfe vnto vs as vnto sonnes and let vs reioyce inasmuch as we are partakers of Christ his sufferings My last obseruation hence is that the glorious resurrection vnto life euerlasting is the marke whereat we are alwaies to aime in the whole course of our life 1 Cor. 15.14.30.32.19 If the dead be not raised againe then is our preaching in vaine and your faith is also vaine saith the Apostle and againe if the dead be not raised againe why are we in ieopardie euery houre and againe if I haue fought with beasts at Ephesus after the manner of men what aduantageth it me if the dead be not raised vp and againe if in this life only we haue hope in Christ then are we of all men the most miserable All which albeit they be brought to proue the resurrection oâ— the dead yet doe they likewise shew that the Apostle in his preaching and in his suffering and in all that he did euer respected the resurrection of the dead And so we ought in all things euermore to aime at the resurrection of the dead And this ought to make vs both do all things cheerefully suffer all things willingly knowing that there shall be a glorious resurrection of the iust and that wee shall receiue reward through the mercies of God in Christ Iesus for whatsoeuer good we haue done and for whatsoeuer tentation we haue suffered in
to loue one another as Dauid and Ionathan did to redeeme our owne peace and quietnesse with some losse as Abraham did to be faithfull in the Lords house as Moses was â—o cloth the naked to feed the hungry to iudge the fatherlesse and widow as Iob did to delight in the Law of the Lord and to exercise our selues therein day and night as Dauid did to serue the Lord with fasting and praier as Anna did to sit down at Iesus feete and heare his preaching as Mary did to restore with vantage that which was taken by forged cauillation as Zaccheus did these and such like are the actions wherein wee should earnestly desire to resemble the Saints of God as neere as we can And if we marke it in the places where we are precisely exhorted to follow the example of the Saints of God we are exhorted to follow them in these and the like things as in beleeuing that faith is imputed vnto vs for righteousnesse as it was to Abraham Rom. 4.23 1 Cor 4.16.11.1 2 Thes 3.8 in suffering affliction for Christ his sake in not seeking priuate profit but the profit of many that they may be saued in labouring carefully and not walking inordinately in following after perfection Christianly and embracing the truth zealously as in this place of our Apostle Moe rules I doubt not might be noted but these being obserued we shall make an holy vse of following the example of the Saints of God in the whole course of our life But if we do consider what holy vse we make of such examples of the Saints of God as either haue beene or are it will appeare that many of vs make little or no benefit at all of them For not to speake of great Princes and Councellors whom it were to be wished that they were like vnto good Iosias and faithfull Hushai our rich men doe they not more resemble that rich man in the Gospell that was clothed richly and fared delicately euery day but neuer regarded poore Lazarus that lay at his gate full of sores begging some crummes that fell from his table Luc. 16. then Abraham The poorer sort doe they not more resemble those foure Lepers that first entred into one Tent and spoyled it 2 Reg. 7.8 and then into another and spoyled it then the good Shunemite Our Artificers and Trades-men do they not more resemble Demetrius and his company mentioned in the Actes that made more account of their gaine Act. 19.24 and of their bellies then of Paul of the Preacher or of the preaching of the word then those that wrought in the worke of the Temple Our Countrey-men and they that are occupied about their cattle and their grounds do they not more resemble those that could not discerne betweene their right-hand and their left-hand that had no knowledge in the waies of God Ionah 4.11 or the things that belonged vnto their peace then Noah or the Patriarches Our Magistrates doe they not more resemble those of whom Salomon speaketh Pro. 29.2 that when they rise vp men hide themselues when they beare rule the people sigh then Moses or Iosua Our Ministers do not they resemble more those of whom the Apostle saith that they sought their owne Phil. 2.21 and not that which was Iesus Christs than the Apostles of Christ Surely so it fareth with too too many that they are more like the worst then the best For if it be so â—â—at happily we doe looke at the examples of the Saints of â—od what do we For examples of the Saints of God mentiâ—ned in the word of God either we say that they are onely to â—e wondred at but not to be imitated or else we follow them 〈◊〉 the things wherein we ought not If Samson say Iud. 15.11 as they did â—â—to me so haue I done vnto them by and by we perswade our â—â—lues that we may lawfully be reuenged of our enemies If â—lisha curse them that mocke him euen vnto the death 2 Reg. 2.24 and tearing 〈◊〉 pieces by beares by and by we think we haue a good defence â—r vs if we curse those that wrong vs euen vnto hell And if Moses or Ieremie draw backe the shoulder when the Lord cals â—â—em by and by we thinke we may be excused if we doe not â—â—waies hearken when the Lord doth call vs to this or that â—utie And so likewise in the rest either we thinke them onâ—â— to be admired but not to be imitated or if we doe imitate â—â—em it is either in the things that wee should not or as we â—ould not only looking vnto some thing which they did â—â—t not considering the manner or the cause or some other â—â—rcumstance of doing that they did or that they sinned in â—â—at they did Againe for examples of such of Gods Saints as liue among â—s and whose practise we may see daily before our eyes when â—â—e are told of them wee scorne that their actions should bee residents for vs to follow yea such is our corruption that ofâ—entimes we are not ashamed to say doe such and such men â—â—uour such a godly work further such an holy action counâ—enance such a religious exercise we will hinder it wee will â—rosse it we will crush it or else we will take the foyle nay to â—et them see and know how little we care to be like them doth â—â—aâ— king when there should be mourning for the heauie hand â—f God vpon vs grieue them doth swearing and prophaning â—f the Lords day grieue them we will doe these things the raâ—her to despise them If they be men fearing God eschewing â—uiâ—l and doing the thing that is good we will haue some exâ—eption against them wherefore wee will not follow their exâ—mple And commonly we will brand them with the name of â—ustere and precise men and then will we be so farre from following their example as that wee will both crosse what good they intend if we can and besides wee will grieue them either by our selues or others as much as we can This is the vse that generally we make either of old or new examples past or present But beloued it should be farre otherwise as already we haue heard Yea a great cause it should be vnto vs of thankfulnesse vnto our God for his great mercie towards vs in that he hath vouchsafed to beset vs with so many old and new examples of his holy Saints whereby we might be drawne to walke in such an holy course as they walked Let vs therefore be thankfull vnto our God for them and to testifie our thankefulnesse let vs alwaies remember them and in our liues follow the holy practise of them For for that purpose were they written which are commended in holy Scripture vnto vs. And as I told you let vs be sure of this that if the multitude of holy examples past and present wherewith we are compassed shall not preuaile with vs to be followers of them they
Church as that they should be grieued at the heart for the wicked that trouble them for the sinnes that reigne amongst them and for the desolation that will follow if speedy conuersion and repentance preuent it not Yea they should water and wash their threatnings and their exhortations with their teares in token of their tender affection and great compassion towards their people and towards the Church And should we men and brethren mourne for you anâ— should you giue place to the Deuill and to such his wickeâ— instruments as seek to drowne you in perdition should we 〈◊〉 grieued at the heart for you and should yee walke on in thâ— counsell of the vngodly and stand in the way of sinners anâ— sit in the seat of the scornefull should we be touched in 〈◊〉 soule that our labour should be in vaine amongst you anâ— should yee go on in the wickednsse of your waie drinking iniquitie like water and drawing on sinne with cordâ— of vanitie as it were with cart-ropes Nay beloued by thâ—â— ouâ— duty learne yee your duty For if we ought to be thus affecteâ— towards you then bethinke your selues well how yee oughâ— to be affected in your selues Surely if it should wring teâ—â— from our eies to see you sort your selues with the wicked and to suffer your selues to be drawne away with their error 〈◊〉 should make you to water your couch with teares and to mingle your drinke with weeping If it should touch vs in ouâ— soules to see you giue your members weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sinne and to serue sinne in the lusts thereof iâ— should fill your soules full of heauinesse and plunge you iâ— sorrow of heart vnto the nethermost hell If it should grieue vs to see you after that yee haue escaped from the filthinesse of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and of the Sauiour Iesus Christ to be yet againe intangled therein and ouercome it should vex you euen vnto the death and causâ— you to powre out your soules vnto the Lord in the bitternesse of your spirit Whatsoeuer it is concerning you should grieue vs should much more cause you to mourne in soule and to be troubled in your spirits For what is it that doth oâ— should cause vs to mourne for you and to be full of heauinesse for you Our desire is to present you holy and vnblameable in that day And here is our griefe that you suffer your selues to be seduced by the world and wicked ones and that our labour is in vaine amongst you Consider then with your selues how yee ought to be grieued in your selues and take heede how yee be not grieued in your selues for the things whereat your godly Pastors are grieued It grieued no doubt then Noah that preacher of righteousnesse that the Gen. 6. people in his time so prouoked the Lord to anger by their â—ruelty and wickednesse but they regarded not his griefe and therefore the Lord brought in the floud vpon the world of the vngodly Gen. 19. Iust Lot vexed his righteous soule with the â—ncleane conuersation of the wicked and with their vnlawfull deeds But they regarded it not and when he told them of â—oâ—â— iudgements hee seemed euen to his sonnes in law as though he had mocked and therefore the Lord raind vpon â—hem fire and brimstone and destroyed them Ieremiah was 〈◊〉 great anguish of spirit for the rebellion of the stiffe-necked 〈◊〉 but they regarded it not therefore the Lord deliuered â—hem into the will of their enemies and they that hated them â—ee Lords ouer them Take heede then how yee regard it not when your Pastors are grieued on your behalfe take â—â—â—de how yee make light of such sinnes as they grieue to see â—ou defiled withall but rather sorrow for them that their sorrow may be turned into ioy and your ioy may be full euen â—oth yours and theirs In their ioy ouer you yee haue iust â—â—â—e of reioycing and in their griefe for you yee haue 〈◊〉 cause of griefe Looke therefore that they may reâ—oyce ouer you for that shall be your ioy and take heede that they may not mourne or grieue for you for that shall be your griefe Againe hence I obserue a notable comfort for the faithfâ—ll and painefull Ministers of Iesus Christ Hath he in all good conscience laboured in the worke of the Lord and doth he not see the desired fruits of his labours Paul the great Apostle of Christ mighty in the scriptures and much renowâ—ed for many great miracles which he wrought yet laboured 〈◊〉 vaine with many which he taught insomuch that the conâ—â—deration of them with whom he laboured so much with so â—â—â—le profit made him weepe and shed teares as in this place It may not then seeme strange vnto vs if our labour with many be in vaine But it standeth them vpon that heare vs to looke vnto it that our labour be not in vaine amongst them for though they be not gathered yet shall we be glorious in the eyes of the Lord and our labour shall not be in vaine in the Lord but if they be not gathered they shall be scattered from the presence of the Lord and of the Lambe for eueâ— more Giue therefore all diligence that we may reioyce 〈◊〉 the day of Christ that we haue not runne in vaine nor lâ—boured in vaine amongst you for that will bee profitabâ—â— for you Labour that we may giue accounts for you with ioâ— and not with griefe Heb. 13.17 for that will bee vnprofitable for you Lâ—â— vs haue mutuall ioy one of another and let our ioy be in thâ— Lord. The third thing which I note is that the Apostle saith thâ— many walke vp and downe which are the enemies of the crosse 〈◊〉 Christ Whereby the Apostle signifieth the great danger thâ—â— there was of them because they were many for that it woulâ— be hard for the Philippians not to light on some of them and tâ— be seduced by them vnlesse they should diligently looke oâ— him and such as he was Whence I obserue that it is not aâ—waies safe to follow a multitude but commonly rather dangerous Mat. 7.13 For many there are that goe in at the wide gate and walkâ— in the broad way but it is dangerous to follow them for thâ— way leads to destruction And againe our Sauiour hath told vs that many should come in his name Mat. 24.5 and deceiue many Yea commonly the multitude is the worst What were the rest of thâ— old world besides Noah and his familie Ten had beene buâ— a small number of righteous men to haue beene found in thâ— great Citie of Sodom yet were not ten found there How often were all the multitude of the Israelites ready to stonâ— Moses and Aaron But one Elias vnto 450 of Baals Prophets but one Micah vnto 400 false Prophets And how ofteâ— doth Paul complaine that a great doore and effectuall being opened vnto him he had many aduersaries that there were
deuoure widowes houses that for such and such lands or summes of money or releefe to such and such places will promise so many praiers for so many dayes or yeeres for you or your friends Who are they that to maintaine their triple Crowne maintaine also the wicked Stewes Who are they that make gaine godlinesse and doe all that euer they doe in deed and in truth for the maintenance of their state and of their bellies It is easily knowne who they be and it is as easily hereby discerned that they are false teachers whosoeuer they be Take heed then and beware of them follow them not neither walke as they doe for howsoeuer they haue God in their mouthes yet sound their hearts and trace them in the paths wherein they walke it wilâ— be found that their God is their bellie if either that bee theiâ— God which they loue best or that be their bellie which they measure by their pleasure profit and ease But doe they alone make their belly their God Doe not all they that more seeke their owne then that which is Iesus Christs make their bellie their God Or are there not many carnall Gospellers that doe so How many are there that intrude themselues into this holy calling not with any purpose to worke in the Lord his vineyard but onely to feede vpon the portion of the Leuites How many are there that withdraw their shoulders from the burthen as much and as often as they can and take as little paines in this worke as they can seeking more their owne ease then that which is Iesus Christs How many are there that being bewitched with the loue and troubled with the cares of the world are so carefully occupied about the things of this life that they intend not the worke of the ministerie seeking more their owne profit than that which is Iesus Christs how many are there that preach Christ rather through strife and enuie than of good will rather in hope of preferment for their paines than of any desire to gaine them that heare them vnto Christ rather in any other respect almost than in an holly zeale of the glory of our God Surely many such carnall Gospellers there be whose God is indeede their belly which like vnto the sonnes of Eli so turne aside after the loue of their bellies and of their pleasures that either they forget or else care not for the law of their God But take heede and beware of them for yee may not walke as they doe Yea generally they make their God their belly that either serue their bellies when they should serue their God or care more for the feeding of the bellie than for the knowledge of God or so serue God as he doth serue their bellies Looke then well amongst you that none of you be such as are then a looking to your profits or pleasures or other things of this life when ye should be looking vnto the seruice of your God that none of you be such as care more for the things of this life than for the knowledge of Gods wil out of his holy word that none of you be such as measure your seruice vnto the Lord by his ministring vnto you such things as are needfull for the maintenance of this life for such do make their God their bellie either caring more for the things of this life than for God or else only so caring for God as they are occasioned by the things of this life A foule and grosse Idolatrie to make our bellie our God And therefore let vs take heede that neither we commit such Idolatrie nor follow the example of such as commit such Idolatrie The fourth thing which the Apostle noteth in these inordinate walkers is that their glorie is to their shame Whereby the Apostle signifieth that the vaine glorie and estimation which they sought after amongst men neglecting the true glorie of Christ Iesus should turne to their confusion and shame Which branch also of the Apostles reason might well serue for a sufficient reason to moue the Philippians not to follow the example of these but to follow him and such as walked so as they had him for an ensample Hence then I obserue another note of false teachers and inordinate walkers which is vainely to seeke after glorie and estimation amongst men neglecting the glorie of God after whose example we may not walke for that their glorie shall be turned into shame Ioh. 5.44 How can ye beleeue which receiue honour one of another saith our Sauiour and seeke not the honour that commeth of God alone In which place is shewed that this vaine seeking after honour and glorie amongst men is the very root of infidelity And therfore it is said of certaine chiefe rulers that in a generalitie beleeued in Christ because of the miracles which he did but not indeede truely beleeue that they did not confesse Christ And the reason is added for they loued the praise of men more than the praise of God Ioh. 12.43 So that the ambitious seeking of praise amongst men is the very bane in all sorts of men both of faith and of euery fruit thereof And a iust thing it is with God that they which seeke the praise of men and not of God haue their praise with men but not with God and that with God their glorie be turned into shame Will ye then know who by this note may be descried at this day to be false teachers that knowing them ye may not follow them nor walke as they doe Marke who they are that seeke honor and glorie amongst men but seeke not the honour that commeth of God alone who is it that exalteth himselfe against all that is called God or that is worshipped sit as God in the temple of God and shewing himselfe that he is God Who is it that is araied with purple and skarlet and guilded with gold and precious stones and pearles and hath a cup of gold in her hand full of abominations and filthinesse of her fornication where with she make all the Nations of the earth drunke Who is it that glorifieth her selfe and liueth in pleasure and saith in her heart I sit being a Queene and am no widdow and shall see no mourning And what shall become of all this pompe and glorie Apoc. 18.8 her plagues shall come at one day death and sorrow and famine and she shall be burnt with fire for strong is the Lord God which shall condemne her Take heede then and beware how ye follow this beast or them that haue receiued the beasts marke Their glorie which they seeke with men they haue but their glory shall be turned into confusion and shame And I wish that they were the men alone that seeke the praise of men but not of God But are there not many carnall Gospellers that may be branded with that marke Are there not many that in a vaine affectation of their owne praise more then Gods studie rather to
Will ye then know who by this note may be descried at this day to be false Teachers that knowing them ye may not follow them nor walke as they doe Marke who they are that seeke honour and glory amongst men but seeke not the honour and glory that commeth of God alone Who is it that stirres so much that he troubles all for the chiefe soueraigntie in earth ouer all persons in all causes ecclesiasticall and ciuill Who is it that exalteth himselfe against all that is called God or worshipped sitting as God in the Temple of God shewing himselfe that he is God Who is it that is arayed with purple and skarlet and guilded with gold and precious stones and pearles and hath a cuppe of gold in her hand full of abominations and filthinesse of her fornication wherewith she makes all the nations of the earth drunke Who is it thaâ— glorifieth her selfe and liueth in pleasure and saith in heâ— heart I sit being a Queene and am no widow and shall see nâ— mourning Marke I say and see whether this be not the false Prophet that workes miracles before the beast Apo. 19.20 Marke and see whose honour and glory it is that this false Prophet and his followers seeke and hunt after Gods or their owne And if by this that hath beene said ye can descrie who they be thâ—â— take heed and beware of them For what shall become of all this pompe and glory which they so greedily seeke after Iohn saith Apoc. 18.8 Her plagues shall come at one day death and sorrow and famine and she shall be burnt with fire for strong is the Lord which shall condemne her And our Apostle saith their glory shall bee turned into shame and their end shall be damnation Take heede therefore and beware of them follow them not lest if yee be partakers in their sinnes and bee partakers also of their punishment Now I wish that this poyson had crept no farther into the Church and that they were the men alone that seeke the praise of men and not of God But are there not some others that are tainted with this vice of vaine-glory Are there not some others that preach themselues rather then Iesus Christ that in a vaine affectation of their owne praise more then Gods studie rather to speak vnto the eare then vnto the hartâ— whose preaching standeth rather in the intising speech of mans wisedome then in plaine euidence of the spirit and of power I wish there were no such but if there be yee may not be followers of them For the Gospell is not deliuered vnto vs that we should thereby seeke our owne praise and glory or that the people should honour and magnifie vs which are the Ministers thereof but to the end that the benefit and the glory of Christ might bee preached and published and that the Father might be glorified for his mercy offered vnto vs in Christ his sonne whom he hath giuen vs and together with him all things also To conclude therefore this point in one word we are all of vs that are Christians both Pastor and people in all things to seeke the glory of God and not of men For if we doe otherwise and seeke the glory of men and not of God our glory shall be turned into shame The last thing which the Apostle noteth in these many â—nd inordinate walkers of whom he had told them often and â—ow told them weeping is that they minde earthly things Whereby the Apostle signifieth that their studie delight and â—ll their affections were set on honours wealth friends commodities and the things which are on earth neuer minding â—he things which are aboue And here was the roote of all the other euils For why were they the enemies of the crosse of Christ why was their belly their God why sought they after vaine-glorie and estimation in the world and not that honor â—hat commeth of God alone The reason was they minded earthly things This is a briefe comprehension of the rest this being a certaine ground of the rest and the rest being cerâ—aine notes of this For as the cause why they were enemies to the crosse of Christ why their God was their belly why they sought glory with men and not with God was because they minded earthly things so these were euident notes to conuince them that they minded earthly things for that they were enemies to the crosse of Christ for that their God was their belly and that they sought after the praise of men and not of God Hence then I obserue the last note of inordinate walkers which is indeed the ground of all inordinate walking and that is the setling of the affections on the things which are on earth and resting in them as in the chiefest good 1. Tim. 6.10 The desâ—re of mony saith the Apostle is the roote of all euill which while some lusted after they erred from the faith and pearced themselues through with many sorowes That which the Apostle speaketh in particular of this one earthly desire of mony is also true in the generall of all earthly desires For the minding and desire of all earthly things is the roote of all euill whereon when men set their affections they erre from the faith and pierce themselues through with many sorrowes So that as the Apostle reasoneth saying 1 Cor. 3.3 whereas there is among you enuying and strife and diuisions are ye not carnall and walke as men so may I likewise reason is there any error in faith or corruption in life and is it not hence for that they minde earthly things Iudas that was numbred with the Apostles and hâ—â— obtained fellowshippe in that ministration betrayed his Mâ—ster Christ Iesus What was the cause He bore the bag aâ—â— he loued it too well thirty pieces of siluer were the reward 〈◊〉 his iniquitie Demas forsooke Paul what was the reason Hâ— loued the world and embraced it Those Ministers of tâ—â— Gospell that the Apostle speaketh of in the former chaptâ—â— sought not that which was Iesus Christs and what was thâ— stoppe they sought their owne their owne pleasure the owne profit their owne honour their owne ease they minde earthly things Neither is it so onely in the ministerie but gâ—nerally in all sorts of men this minding of earthly thinâ— chokes vp euery good thing and inclines vnto euery badâ— thing Those chiefe Rulers of whom we spake before confeâ—sed not Christ what was the cause They loued the praise 〈◊〉 men more then the praise of God A good confessioâ— hindered by minding an earthly thing the praise oâ— men Demetrius likewise and his company raised a seditioâ— tumult against Paul what was the cause they thought thâ—â— by his preaching the siluer Temples of Diana which theâ— made and which brought great gaines vnto them would beâ— set at naught A wicked sedition raised through carnall anâ— earthly minded men whose mindes were so set vpon theâ— gaines that for it they could not looke towards
of the Lord yet haue I often turned out of the way of his commandements though I haue affected the things which are aboue yet haue mine affections beene too much diuided betweene the things which are aboue and the things which are on earth Well let not thy soule be troubled nor feare Doest thou see and know and acknowledge thus much Dauid saith that he confessed his sinne vnto the Lord Psal 32.5 and so he forgaue the punishment of his sinne Feare not then but that he who hath opened thine eyes to see and thy heart to acknowledge thy weaknesse and imperfection will pardon this weaknesse and imperfection whatsoeuer it is Againe feelest thou some seedes some beginnings of these things in thee Who is it that hath sowen and begun these things in thee Euen that God that hath said I will not faile thee nor forsake thee and therefore will performe that good worke which hee hath begun in thee vntill the day of Iesus Christ and will cause those holy seedes to bring forth their fruit in due season Yea comfort thy selfe herein if it be with thee as thou sayest that thy conuersation hath beene in heauen For art thou sorrie that thou hast more minded earthly things then thou shouldest that tentations haue so nighly surprised thee that thou hast so often turned aside from the law of thy God that â—hine heart and affections of thy soule haue beene more diuided twixt heauen and earth then they should And doest thou deâ—iâ—e in thy soule daily more and more to be weyned from â—â—â—nding earthly things to be strengthned against tentations â—o be conformed in thy will vnto Gods will and to walke with â—hy God with a perfect heart This also is a sure token that â—hy conuersation is in heauen for where the perfection of that which should be is wanting there an holy desire and affection vnto that which should be is accepted If therefore in searching out thy heart and thy reines for the triall of these points thou finde it to be with thee as thou sayest thou hast great cause of comfort and ioy in the spirit But if in triall it appeare that as thou hast liued in the flesh so thou hast walked after the flesh neglecting the Law of God yeelding thy selfe captiue vnto the law of sinne setting thine affections on the things which are on earth and neuer minding the things which are aboue then surely thou art a stranger from the life of God and the way that thou walkest leadeth vnto hell Looke therefore well vnto it and let euery man haue that care of his wayes that howsoeuer hee liue here in the body yet in minde and affection he may haue his conuersation in heauen And to this end weyne your selues daily more and more from the loue care of these earthly things He that weepeth through aduersitie 1 Cor. 7.30 let him be as though hee wept not he that reioyceth through prosperitie let him be as though hee reioyced not hee that buyeth as though he possessed not hee that vseth this world as though he vsed it not 31. for the fashion of this world goeth away and all things in the earth are but meere vanitie Take vnto your selues the whole armour of God wrestle harder and harder daily against all tentations and assaults of the Deuill fight a good fight stand fast quit your selues like men resist the Deuill and hee will flie from you Conforme your wils daily more and more vnto Gods will yeeld your selues daily more and more to bee gouerned by his lawes order your steps so heere in his waies as hauing right into that City whereof also ye shall haue possession And though yee liue heere in the flesh yet ascend in heart in minde and in soule into heauen let your thoughts and desires and affectâ—ons bee setled there your faith your hope and your louâ— let them bee rooted and grounded there And then amongâ—â— other benefits this shall not be the least that death shall noâ— come hastily vpon you yea yee shall chearefully thinke vpoâ— death death shall be vnto you an aduantage and when thâ— will of God is yee shall desire to bee loosed and to bee witâ— Christ to remoue out of the body and to dwell with thâ— Lord. For what is the cause why wee so feare death why weâ— are so loth to die Here it is because in the dayes of our flesh we haue not had our conuersation in heauen Our mindeâ— were set vpon earthly things and therefore we are loth to parâ— with them We neuer fought against any tentation nay thâ— strong man possessed vs in such peace that wee neuer knew what tentation meant and therefore wee know not where to liue better then here We regarded not to submit our selues to the lawes of God to be gouerned by them and therefore wee shrinke at death for feare of a iudgement We neuer ascended into heauen in our hearts or soules wee neuer raised our thoughts our desires or our affections so high wee neuer tasted in our selues any sparkle of those ioyes which are prepared to be shewed in the last time and therefore wee long not after heauen but we rather loue to liue here on earth These are the things I say that make vs shrinke at death and loth to die Let vs then hearken vnto these words of exhortation and let vs haue our conuersation in heauen If we shall then shall death be welcome vnto vs and wee shall accept it as the end of our pilgrimage and as the way to our abiding Citie Ierusalem which is aboue and vnto Christ which is our life For the more we ascend while we are in the body in our soules and spirits in our meditations and desires in faith and hope into heauen the more will wee desire to remoue out of the body that we may for euer dwell with the Lord and therefore we will the more cheerefully open vnto death when hee knockes at our doores I heare that the example of this our sister may be a good prouocation to stirre you vp vnto these things for they that were with her giue her this testimonie that in this time when the Lord had laid his hand vpon her she quickly set apart all minde of earthly things patiently â—â—bmitted her selfe vnto the will of the Lord willingly set her â—ections on the things which are aboue and desired nothing more then to heare and thinke of her Lord and God her Saâ—iour and Redeemer I beseech almightie God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ that both her exampâ—e and the words â—hich ye haue heard this day with your outward eares may so preuaâ—le with you that in this life ye may walke as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem hauing your conuersation in heaâ—en weyning your selues from the world and the things that â—â—e in the worâ—d manfully fighting against all tentations and assaâ—lts of the deuil conforming your selues in all obedience vnto the lawes of his kingdome and while ye
liue here in the body climing vp into heauen that when death comes and ye must remoue out of the body ye may dwell for euer with the Lord and be receiued into the full possession of that inheriâ—ance immortall and vndefiled which is reserued in heauen for you LECTVRE LXXII PHILIP 3 Verse 20.21 From whence also wee looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change our vile body c. FRom whence This is the second Christian profession which the Apostle maketh in behalfe of himselfe and such others as walked as he did and it is of their expectation of Christ his second comming to saue them Which also yeeldeâ—h a reason why they haue their conuersation in heaâ—en Our conuersation saith the Apostle is in heauen And why so From heauen we certainly looke and wait for the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ when hee shall come as a swiâ—â— Iudge against all them that haue made their bellie their Goâ— but as our Sauiour to giue vnto vs an inheritance among theâ— that are saued therefore our soule-conuersation is in heaueâ— where now Christ is and whence he shall come in that day tâ— saue vs. In that the Apostle saith from whence hee noteth thâ— place whence Christ his second comming shall be and consequently the place where now he is according to his humanitieâ— for there now he is whence at that day hee shall come sittinâ— now in glory at the right hand of the throne of God in heauen whence hee shall also come in glory to iudge both thâ— quicke and the dead Againe in that he saith from whence alsâ— wee looke for the Sauiour he signifieth their patient expectation and waiting for the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ when he shall appeare the second time without sinne vnto saluation 〈◊〉 for Christ being then already descended from the bosome oâ— his Father and hauing offered vp himselfe without spot vnto God to take away the sinnes of such his chosen children aâ— through faith in his bloud haue their consciences purged from dead workes to serue the liuing God now they waited and looked for the promise of his second comming when he should come in the clouds to be glorified in his Saints but to render vengeance vnto them that know not God nor obey the Gospell of our Lord Iesus Christ Againe in that he saith from whence also wee looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ he noteth the person of him whose second comming from heauen in the clouds they waited and looked for which is the Lord Iesus Christ the Sauiour The Lord who is to be feared hauing all soueraigne power giuen vnto him in heauen and in earth The Lord Iesus who is to be feared and loued hauing laid downe his life for vs to saue vs from our sinnes and to free vs from condemnation the due desert of our sinne The Lord Iesus Christ who is to be feared loued and reuerenced hauing as our Priest reconciled vs vnto God and as our Prophet instructed vs in the will of God Vnto all which the Apostle addeth this that further he calleth him the Sâ—uiour for that then in his second comming he should not only saue them and free them from sinne and condemnation which he did at his first comming in his humilitie but shouâ—d â—â—ue them and free them from death and corruption and â—ring them into the full possession of that inheritance purâ—hased in heauen for them So that yee see the generall point â—ere spoken of is Christ his second comming in glory the â—articular points are the place whence the second comming â—hall be the patient expectation and waiting of the faithfull â—or the second comming and the person of him that shall â—ome in this second comming which the faithfull so looke â—or Now let vs see what notes and obseruations wee may gaâ—her hence whereof to make some further vse and instruction â—or our selues The first thing which I note is the Apostles Christian proâ—ession which he maketh in the behalfe of himselfe and such others as walked so as he did touching the place whence they waited for the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ They looâ—ed for the comming of the Lord Iesus Christ from heauen â—here they had set their affections where they had their soule-conuersation Hence then I obserue a ground of that point of an article of our faith wherein we beleeue that Christ shall come from heauen with glory to iudge both the quicke and the dead Whereunto also the Scriptures giue witnesse often elsewhere as where the Angels told the Apostles saying Act. 1.11 This Iesus which is taken vp from you into heauen shall so come as yee haue seene him goe into heauen and againe where the Apostle saith that the Lord shall descend from heauen with a shout 1 The. 4.16 and with the voice of the Archangell and with the trumpet of God and againe where our Sauiour himselfe tels his disciples Mat. 24.30 that the sonne of man shall come in the clouds of heauen with power and great glory But what needeth further proofe of this point It is a thing which wee all beleeue and confesse that Christ being ascended into heauen where he sitteth at the right hand of the throne of God shall come againe from heauen in his appointed time with power and great glory so that euery eye shall see him yea euen they which pierced him thorow and shall render vnto euery man according to that he hath done whether it be good or euill The vses which we are to make hereof are these First to beware of such false teachers as tell vs that the body of Christ is not only in heauen but in earth also in euery Kingdome in euery City in euery parish in euery loafe iâ— euery peece of bread and cup of wine where the sacrament iâ— receiued For doe wee looke that he shall come from heauen the second time with power and great glorie And shall weâ— not thinke that now he is there whence then hee shall come True it is that Christ as hee is God is not in heauen alone oâ— limited vnto any place but filleth all places being infinite and incomprehensible But as he is man so is he there alone whence hee shall appeare the second time vnto saluation for so it is written Act. 3.21 that the heauens must containe him vntill the time that all things bee restored And wat else is it but to destroy the nature of a true body to say that it may bee in diuers places at one time Let this for this time suffice vs Wee looke for Christ as he is man from heauen therefore as hee is man he is in heauen the heauen must containe him till all things be restored therefore he is alone in heauen hee hath a true body therefore hee cannot be in diuers places at once Beware therefore of such deceiuers that yee giue no place vnto their errour and trust perfectly that Christ sitteth at
Heb. 9.28 as saith the Apostle the second time vnto saluation Is the message then of Christ his second comming gladsome vnto you Is the remembrance of it ioyfull vnto you It is a sure token vnto you that ye belong vnto Christ Iesus and it is a notable fruite and effect of your faith and hope in Christ Iesus It may be that some of you looking more vpon your selues and your owne sinnes then vpon Christ and the bowels of his mercies and being more sharpe and seuere toward your selues then quick-sighted to looke toward Christ Iesus may feele some appalling in your selues or at least not that cheerefulnesse in expectation that should be But let not your harts be troubled nor feare Ye looke not only vpon your sinnes or so on Christ as only a seuere iudge and so despaire in your selues and vtterly abhorre his comming but yee looke for him though not without hope yet without that cheerefulnes which ye ought In this weaknesse the Lord will perfit his praise and vnto these beginnings hee will giue a good issue Only let my counsell be acceptable vnto you turne away your eies from your selues and cast them vpon Christ Iesus He shall be your iudge that is your Sauiour He hath bidde you looke vp and lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth neere Joh. 5.24 And he hath said it that hee that belieueth in him hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death vnto life Tit. 2.13 Waite therefore patiently and cheerefully for the Lord for the grace of God which bringeth saluation to all c. The third and last thing which heere I note is in the person of him whom the Apostle saith that they looke for from heauen which is the Lord Iesus Christ the Sauiour Wherein I obserue a reason both why wee should walke in this like as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem hauing our conuersation in heauen and why wee should looke and long for the second comming vnto iudgement For why should it seeme strange vnto any man that liuing here in the body wee should haue our soule-conuersation in heauen Is not our Lord and King mightie in power to saue and defend vs and to reuenge vs of our enemies in heauen Is not our Iesus who not by the workes of righteousnesse which we had done but according to his mercie hath saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renuing of the holy Ghost in heauen Is not our Christ the Mediator of the new Testament that hath reconciled vs vnto God maketh continuall intercession for vs and teacheth vs outwardly by his word and inwardly by his spirit in heauen Is not our Sauiour who in that day shall make vp the full complement of our saluation in heauen where then should our conuersation be but in heauen where should the body be but where the head is where should the spouse be but where the bridegroome is not one of vs all but we are stung with fierie Serpents cursed sinnes and noysome lusts which fight against the soule If wee will be healed and liue we must looke vp vnto the brasen Serpent lift vp for that purpose In heauen is our brasen Serpent euen the Lord Iesus Christ We must therefore while we are in the body lift vp our eies vnto him and haue our soule-conuersation in heauen if now we will be healed of our infirmities and if when we remoue out of the body we will dwell with the Lord. And as this should bee a sufficient reason to moue vs to haue our whole conuersation in heauen so should it also moue vs to looke and long for the second comming vnto iudgement For shall our Lord and King come which shall tread downe â—he Deuill and all enemies vnder his feete and leading captiuitie captiue shall make vs to triumph in the heauenly places Shall our Iesus come then to be our iudge that first came to saue his people from their sinnes Shall our Christ come that offered himselfe vpon the crosse for vs and opened his fathers will vnto vs Shall our Sauiour come to saue vs from death and corruption by glory which first saued vs from sinne and condemnation by grace What cause then haue wee to hearken vnto the counsell of Iames Iam. 5.7 exhorting to bee patient vnto the comming of the Lord yea what cause to crie with the soules vnder the Altar Apoc. 6.10.22.20 How long Lord holy and true dost thou not iudge and auenge our bloud on them that dwell on the earth Yea to crie with Iohn Come Lord Iesus come quickely Vnto this which hath beene taught the example of our brother lying here before vs may as I heare be a good prouocation My selfe knew him not and therefore I can say the lesse of him But by the report of them that knew him hee was very studious and for his time had profited well in the knowledge of such Arts as he applied himselfe vnto He was also as I heare religiously affected and godly minded hauing in good measure while hee was in the body his conuersation in heauen And in the time of his sicknesse willingly submitted himselfe vnto the will of his God as one that looked for the blessed hope and appearing of the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ in whom his soule reioyced and in the merits of whose death and passion his heart was comforted The Lord grant that wee may all liue in his feare and die in his fauour LECTVRE LXXIII PHILIP 3. Vers 2â— Who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body according to the working c. IT remaineth now that wee proceede vnto the third and last branch where the Apostle in the behalfe of himselfe and such others as walked as he did maketh Christian profession of their certaine hope of the glorification of their vile bodies by the powerfull working of Christ Iesus set downe in these words who shall change c. They had their conuersation in heauen looking for the Sauiour from heauen euen the Lord Iesus Christ and from heauen they looked for the Lord Iesus Christ knowing that then hee should change their vile bodies and make them like vnto his glorious body c. The generall point then here spoken is the glorification of our vile bodies in the day of Christ by the power of Christ The particular circumstances which here the Apostle noteth are these 1. who shall glorifie vs namely the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change c. 2. What he shall glorifie in vs namely our bodies whose soule-conuersation hath beene in heauen 3. the condition of our bodies what now they are namely bodies of vilenesse basenesse and abiectnesse i. Vile base and abiect bodies subiect to corruption sinne and all kinde of vanitie 4. The time when he shall glorifie our vile bodies namely in that day when he shall come in the cloudes of heauen to iudge both the quick and
the dead which I note out of this that he saith who shall change to wit in that day when he shall come from whence they looke for him 5. The manner how he shall then glorifie our vile bodies namely not by changing the substance of our bodies in the forme or feature or lineaments or members of them but by changing our vile bodies .i. our bodieâ— which were created of God holy and good but are now deâ—â—led with our vilenesse by changing these vile bodies and fashioning them in qualitie like vnto his owne glorious body so that of mortall they become immotall of corruptible incorruptible of naturall spirituall of weake glorious 6. And lastly the meanes whereby he shall thus glorifie our vile bodies namely by that diuine power and effectuall working whereby he raised his owne body from the graue and whereby he is able to doe what he will euen to subdue all things vnto himselfe These be the particular circumstances of this third branch of the Apostles reason Which noting of them in this sort that we haue done may serue also for the explication and opening of the meaning of these words Let vs now therefore see what profitable notes we may gather hence for our farther vse and instruction The first thing which I note is who it is that shall change our vile bodies that they may be fashioned like vnto his glorious bodie which is the Lord Iesus Christ The obseruation then hence is that after we haue slept in the dust Christ Iesus shall raise vs againe by his power and make our vile bodies like to his glorious body He it is that being one God with the Father from before all beginnings in the beginning of time created vs formed vs and made vs and breathed into vs the breath of life and made vs liuing soules All things saith Iohn was made by it Ioh. 1.3 namely by the incarnate word of God by the euerlasting Sonne of the Father and without it was made nothing that was made And the Apostle saith that by the Sonne of God were all things created which are in heauen and in earth Col. 1.16 things visible and invisible by him I say not onely as an instrument but as an efficient cause For as the Apostle saith of him Ro. 11.36 and through him and for him are all things He likewise it is that in the fulnesse of time came into the world to redeeme them which were vnder the law and to saue his people from their sinnes When the fullnesse of time was come saith the Apostle God sent forth his Sonne made of a woman Gal. 4.4.5 and made vnder the law that he might redeeme them which were vnder the law And againe This is a true saying 1 Tim. 1.15 and by all meanes worthy to be receiued that Iesus Christ came into the world to saue sinners And therefore was his name called Iesus Mat. 1.21 because he should saue his people from their sinnes He also it is that in the end of times shall raise our bodies out of the dust and make them like vnto his glorious body Joh. 5.28.29 For the houre shall come saith Iohn in the which all that are in the graues shall heare his voice and they shall come forth that haue done good vnto the resurrection of life but they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of condemnation And in the chapter following 6.54 Whosoeuer eateth my flesh saith Christ and drinketh my bloud hath eternall life and I will raise him vp at the last day And our Apostle in this place from heauen we looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change our vile body c. So that he that in the beginning of time created vs and made vs and in the fullnesse of time redeemed and saued vs shall also in the end of time raise vs vp out of the dust of death and glorifie vs with himselfe Whereof also he gaue vs a sure testimonie when he raised vp himselfe from the dead no more to returne vnto the graue And therefore the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 4.14 He which hath raised vp the Lord Iesus shall raise vs vp also by Iesus and set vs with the Saints Let this then serue to confirme and strengthen vs in the point of our resurrection and glorification Christ Iesus hath taken it vpon him that he will raise vs vp at the last day and glorifie vs with himselfe Let vs then lie downe in peace and commit that to him and he shall bring it to passe For is the glory and strength of Israel as a man that he should lie Hath he said it and shall it not be done Let the Sadduces denie the resurrection Act. 17.18 let the Philosophers and disputers of Athens mocke at Paul when they heare him preach the resurrection let the profane Atheist scoffe and iest at the resurrection of the dead and their glorification with the Saints yet let vs with Martha know that our brethren and we shall rise at the last day Mat. 9.25 He that raised the Rulers daughter from death to life in the house he that raised the widowes sonne from death vnto life as they were carying him out to be buried Luc. 7.15 he that raised vp Lazarus from death vnto life Ioh. 11.44 hauing laid foure daies in the graue shall also raise vs vp and shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body Let vs therefore hold fast this hope vnto the end without wauering and let vs lay this vpon Christ Iesus who will surely doe it and will not faile The second thing which I note is the time when Christ shall change our vile bodies and make them like vnto his glorious body The time is in that day when the faithfull looke that he shall come in the clouds of heauen to iudge both the quicke and the dead Which I gather from this that he faith who shall change c ioyned with that he had said before from whence also we looke c. For the meaning is that from heauen they looke for the second comming of Christ who then in his second comming shall change c. The obseruation then hence is that in the last day when Christ shall come in the clouds of heauen to iudge the quicke and the dead then shall he raise vp the bodies of them that haue slept in the dust and glorifie them with his owne selfe Which point of the time of our second resurrection and glorification of our bodies the Holy Ghost often precisely noteth as where it is said The houre shall come in the which all that are in the graues shall heare his voice c Ioh. 5.28.6.54 and againe where Christ saith I will raise him vp at the last day 1 Co. 15.23.51.52 and againe where the Apostle saith that they that are of Christ at his comming shall rise againe and againe where he saith
him in heauen in the perfect state of blessednesse Yea but doth not the Preacher say Eccl. 3.19 that the condition of the children of men and the condition of beasts are euen as one condition vnto them If then there be no resurrection of the bodies of beasts after this life how doe we say that there is any resurrection of the bodies of men The meaning of the Preacher is that man is not able by reason and iudgment to put a difference betweene the dying of man and beast as by his eye to iudge otherwise of a man being dead then of a beast being dead But neither he there speakes of mans estate after death neither what we know by the word of God touching the condition of man and of beast For thence we know that the spirit of man ascendeth vpward when it leaueth the body and that the spirit of the beast descendeth downeward to the earth and that the body of the beast sleepeth for euer in the dust but the body of man shall be raised vp at the last day vnto life euerlasting in the heauens How then doth the Apostle say 1 Co. 15.10 that flesh and bloud cannot inherit the kingdome of God There the meaning of the Apostle is that the naturall body as it is now subiect to sinne and corruption cannot inherit the kingdome of God vntill it be glorified forasmuch as none vncleane thing entreth into it This therefore is it that we teach Christ shall raise vp our vile bodies in the last day and make them like vnto his glorious body and so possesse vs in soule and body of that kingdome prepared for vs from before all beginnings Here then is a notable comfort for all Gods children that not onely our soules after this life ended shall goe vnto God that gaue them but our bodies likewise in the last day shall be raised vp againe and be made like vnto Christ his glorious body that our soules and bodies being vnited together wee may liue for euer with him in his kingdome of glory For hereupon thus we may resolue with our selues What though I be afflicted and tormented What though my miseries be as many and grieuous as Iobs were What though I bee racked torne in peeces with wilde horses my body cast to the birds of the aire to the beast of the land or to the fishes in the sea I know that after this life ended there will follow a ioyfull resurrection Thus Iob comforted himselfe amidst all his extremities Iob. 19.25.26.27 saying I know that my Redeemer liueth and that he shall stand the last on the earth and though after my skin wormes destroy this body yet shall I see God in my flesh whom I my selfe shall see and mine eyes shall behold and none other for me though my reines be consumed within me And so we read that the Saints of God mentioned to the Hebrues comforted themselus Heb. 11.35 For when they were racked and tormented they would not be deliuered and why because they looked for a better resurrection Whatsoeuer therefore trouble affliction aduersitie misery death doe befall vs or our friends let vs comfort our selues in this that there shall be an end of all troubles when all teares shall be wiped from our eyes and that there shall be a ioyfull resurrection in the last day and glorification of our mortall bodies My third obseruation hence is that the resurrection of bodies vnto glorification is only of them whose soule-conuersation in this life is in heauen For albeit in the resurrection not only the sheepe but the goats not only they that haue done good but they that haue done euill shall rise againe with their bodies yet the one only vnto euerlasting ioy and glory the other vnto euerlasting woe and miserie So saith Iohn Ioh. 5.29 They shall come forth that haue done good vnto the resurrection of life and they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of condemnation The same also is most plaine by that separation of the sheepe from the goats in the last day where it is said Matt. 25. that the one shall stand at his right hand the other at his left that the portion of the one shall be with the Saints of God in heauen the portion of the other with the deuill and his Angels in hell that the one shall goe into life eternall the other into euerlasting paine Whereof we are to make this vse that if we will haue our part in the second resurrection after this life vnto glory wee must also haue our part in the first resurrection in this life vnto grace In this life wee must rise from the death of sinne vnto the life of God in righteousnesse and true holinesse if in that day wee will rise from the power of the graue vnto life euerlasting and blessednesse in the heauens Apoc. 20.6 For blessed and holy is he yea only blessed and holy is he that hath his part in the first resurrection for on such the second death hath no power Let vs therefore follow the counsell of Peter let vs amend our liues Act. 3.19 and turne vnto the Lord that our sinnes may be done away when the time of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord. Let vs in this life grow vp in grace that in that day we may rise vp in glory Thus much of the third point viz. what Christ in that day shall raise and glorifie The fourth thing which I note is touching the manner how Christ shall in that day glorifie our vile bodies namely by changing not the substance of our bodies but by changing our vile bodies and fashioning them in qualitie like vnto Christ his glorious body Whence I obserue what shall be the glorified bodies of the Saints of God wherein at the hearing of his voice and the sound of the trumpet they shall rise in that day And this it is Our corruptible bodies shall be raised vp in incorruption our mortall bodies shall be raised vp in immortalitie our bodies which were vile carcases shall be raised vp in glory our bodies which were weake shall be raised vp in power our bodies which were naturall needing foode raiment rest sleepe physicke and the like shall be raised vp spirituall needing none of these things but being as the Angels of God exempt from all wants and infirmities of this life Our bodies in substance in figure in lineaments and in members shall be the selfe-same that they were in this life inasmuch as in these there was no change by the sinne of our first parents but in such vile qualities as by sinne they were poisoned and infected with they shall so be changed as hath beene said And this is the glorification of our bodies in that day He that shall come to be glorified in his Saints shall thus change the vilenesse of our bodies and fashion them like vnto his owne glorious body Of this glorification Daniel speaketh where he saith
out of my band My Father which gaue them me 29. is greater then all and none is able to take them out of my Fathers hand Hath not he prayed for them whom the Father hath giuen him Ioh. 17. that they may be one with him that they may be kept frō euil that they may be sanctified through the truth And doth not Iohn say that whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not 1. Joh. 3.9 namely that sinne that is vnto death so that he fall away finally from God Men may haue tasted of the good word of God and come to some knowledge of the Lord Iesus Christ and yet fal way but they that haue truly tasted of the powers of the world to come shall be euen as the mount Sion which may not be remoued but standeth fast for euer Why then doth the Apostle exhort vs to continue in the Lord if it be sure that we shall continue in the Lord It is to remoue from vs carnall securitie and to teach vs to depend on the Lord by whom we continue in his faith feare and fauour To conclude this point therefore as the Apostle here speaketh vnto the Philippians so say I vnto you Continue in the Lord euen in the faith and knowledge of Iesus Christ so as ye haue bene taught in Christ Iesus Let it neuer be said to you as it was to the Galatians Ye did runne well who did let you that ye did not obey the truth But as ye haue begun to loue and like the truth so continue to walke in the truth that when Christ Iesus shall come in the clouds of heauen ye may be the crowne of our reioycing and that ye may also appeare with him in glorie LECTVRE LXXVI PHILIP 4. Verse 2. I pray Euodias and beseech Syntyche that they be of one accord in the Lord. 3. Yea I beseech thee faithfull yoke-fellow c. NOw follow certaine particular exhortations vnto particular and priuate persons touching some discord fallen out amongst them In the second verse his request is vnto Euodias and Syntyche that they would be of one accord in the Lord. What Euodias and Syntyche were it is not certaine neither are they mentioned elsewhere in the Scripture Like it is by this place that they were two women of good note and such as had much stood with Paul at his first planting of the Church at Philippi But now it seems they were at oddes whether the one with the other or both with the rest of the Church and whether about matters of faith and religion or about ordinary matters of common life it is not certaine This we see the Apostle would gladly compose the strife and therefore he exhorteth them to be of one accord in the Lord that is of one mind and one iudgement in the things of the Lord betwixt themselues and with the Church If we vnderstand that they differed in matters of faith and religion or if we vnderstand the words in generall of what dissensions soeuer then the exhortation is that laying aside all debates and dissensions they would be of one accord in the Lord that is they would dwell together in such vnitie as is pleasing to the Lord. I pray Euodias and beseech Syntyche c. It followeth Yea and I beseech thee c. In this verse the Apostles exhortation or request is vnto his faithfull yoke-fellow that he would be a meanes to compose the strifes of Euodias and Syntyche with this reason implied because they were women which had laboured with him when he preached the Gospell at Philippi nor with him onely but with Clement also and with diuers others which labored with him in the same work whose names are written in the booke of life What this faithfull yoke-fellow was whom he maketh this request vnto it is not certaine Much disputation there is who it should be Like it is that it was some speciall man that preached the Gospell purely and sincerely there with him at Philippi Him he requesteth to helpe those women namely Euodias and Syntyche How to helpe them Namely to order their matters and to compose their strifes whatsoeuer they were And why should he do so That which the Apostle addeth seemeth to be added as a reason to moue his faithful yokefellow to help them and to compose their strifes for they laboured with him in the Gospell that is when the Gospell was first preached by him at Philippi they laboured yea and euen stroue for so the word signifieth putting themselues in hazard for the hearing of the Gospell preached and for the defence of the Gospell For in the Acts mention is made of women among whom was Lydia that came together to a place besides the riuer Act. 16.13 not daring as it may seeme to haue their assemblies in the citie of Philippi and there heard the word at Pauls mouth These two women it may seeme were two of them of whom the Apostle for that cause saith that they labored and stroue with him in the Gospell he being willing to preach and they desirous to heare when there was great danger for both and they standing much in his defence when he was much contradicted Neither doth he commend them to haue laboured with him alone in the Gospel but with Clement also and with other his fellow-labourers which laboured with him in the worke when the Gospel was first preached at Philippi Who this Clement was it is not certaine as neither who these his fellow-labourers were Silas it is like by that place in the Acts was one Ministers of the Gospell they were which ioyned their labours with Paul to the gathering of the Church at Philippi whose names though they were not written by him in this Epistle yet he saith that they were written in the book of life Whereby he meaneth that their life was as certainly sealed vp with God as if their names had bene written vp in a booke to that purpose For the speech is borrowed from the maner of them that bill the names of them in a booke whom they haue chosen into their seruice whom then they know to be theirs because they haue their names billed in a booke So God knoweth who are his as certainly as if their names were written in a booke and their life is as surely sealed with him as if their names were registred to that purpose The summe then of the Apostles reason is this these women for their labour with him and other his fellow-labourers in the Gospel were worthy that he should do this for them and therefore he requests his faithful yoke-fellow that he would help them compose the strifes which were either betwixt themselues or betwixt them and the Church there And let this suffice to be spoken touching the scope of these particular exhortations and the meaning of the words in them both Now let vs see what notes we may gather hence for our further vse First then in the person of Paul I note his
say Our Father which art in heauen touching whom we doubt whether God be their Father How can we communicate in the Lords Supper with them of whom we doubt whether they be ioyned with vs in the same communion of Saints How can we liue with them as with our brethren and beloued if we doubt whether they be within the same couenant of grace with vs A shallow peace and a shadow of loue and a semblance of Christianitie there may be but such as vnder a colour onely deceiueth and hath no soundnesse in it It is this perswasion of our owne minds touching our brethren that they are in one couenant of grace with vs that they are members of the same mysticall bodie of Christ Iesus with vs that they are heires of the same saluation with vs that through one God one faith one baptisme one Gospell of Christ Iesus they and we shall reigne together in one kingdome it is this I say that linkes vs in the true bond of peace loue and Christianitie and either this must be or else that cannot be If then we desire to be knit together in the true bond of peace loue and Christianitie let vs so walke that we may be thus perswaded one of another As we are called to the knowledge of the truth so let vs walke in the truth and let vs keep fast the profession of our hope vnto the end Let vs follow the truth in loue and in all things grow vp into him which is the head that is Christ rooted built in him stablished in the faith Let our loue one towards another abound yet more more in all knowledge and in all iudgement Let vs haue our conuersation such as becometh the Saints of God and let vs prouide for things honest not onely before the Lord but also before men Thus shall we haue a sure seale vnto our soules thus shall we giue a good testimonie vnto others that we are the sonnes of God and thus shall we be knit together in one mind and in one iudgement that we may walke together in the house of God as friends My next obseruation hence is for the comfort of the Minister in particular The Apostle ye see vpon the faithfull labours of those that had laboured with him in the preaching of the Gospell at Philippi pronounceth that their names were in the booke of life Whence I obserue this for the comfort of the good Minister of the Gospell of Christ Iesus If he haue faithfully and painfully laboured in the worke of the Ministerie if he haue in all good conscience instructed and admonished his people and endeuoured to increase the kingdome of Christ Iesus his reward is with God and his life is as surely sealed vp with God as if his name were written in a booke to that purpose To which purpose is that also of the Apostle where he saith 1. Cor. 3.8.14 Euery man shall receiue wages according to his labour If any mans worke that he hath built vpon abide he shall receiue wages which wages the Apostle calleth elsewhere a crowne of righteousnesse 2. Tim. 4.8 which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue him at that day Yea but what if he labour all night and catch nothing What if he run in vaine and spend his strength in vaine and for nothing amongst his people Esa 49.4.5 Yet is his iudgement with the Lord and his worke with his God Though Israel be not gathered yet shall he be glorious in the eyes of the Lord and his God shall be his strength So that howsoeuer his labour be in vaine vnto them yet shal it not be in vaine in the Lord though they be not taught yet shall not he lose his reward For because he hath bene faithfull Mat. 25.21 he shall enter into his maisters ioy A good comfort after he haue borne the burden and heate of the day to receiue such a penie But what part of this comfort hath he that being set in the vineyard to dresse it neither hedgeth nor ditcheth nor gathereth out stones of it nor planteth nor watereth but standeth all the day idle in it No more then the watchman that giueth no warning Ezech. 3.18 Mat. 25.30 no more then he that diggeth his talent in the earth This comfort belongeth vnto him alone that laboureth Now see then men and brethren what this should teach you Is it so that the Lord rewardeth him that faithfully laboureth in the vineyard with euerlasting life but is angrie with him that loytereth euen vnto death Behold then what care the Lord hath ouer you what dutie ye owe vnto him again For wherefore doth he send out the laborers vnto you Wherfore doth he so reward the labors of them that labor faithfully amongst you admonish you Wherefore is he so angry with them that do not labour amongst you Is it not for your sakes that ye may be prepared an holy people vnto the Lord that ye may be instructed in righteousnesse vnto saluation and that no holy dutie may be neglected towards you Consider then with your selues what it is that the Lord looketh for from you grapes or wilde grapes It is iudgement and righteousnesse mercie and truth peace and loue integritie and holinesse that he lookes for and that he requires for such his louing kindnesse towards you for such his continuall care ouer you And if these things be amongst you and abound then blessed shall ye be of the Lord and ye shall eate of the fruite of your wayes But if he looke for iudgement and behold oppression for righteousnesse and behold a crying for mercie and behold crueltie for truth and behold falshood for peace and behold discord for loue and behold hatred for integritie and behold dissimulation and hypocrisie for holinesse and behold profanenesse and all kind of iniquitie then what remaineth but a remouing of our candlestick out of his place what but a fearefull looking for of iudgement wherein shall be indignation and wrath vnto them that disobey the truth and obey vnrighteousnesse Seeing therefore the Lord in his tender care ouer vs sendeth forth labourers vnto vs and so plentifully rewardeth their holy labours amongst vs let vs againe with all care consider what he requireth of vs for such his care ouer vs and in all obedience addresse our selues vnto that dutie His will is that we should hearken vnto the voice of them that come in his Name and he hath in nothing so much delight as when his word is obeyed His care ouer vs in sending his Ministers vnto vs early and late shal be repayed by vs with a good dutie towards him if we will hearken and obey Let vs therefore hearken and obey and so shall we reape vnto our selues a good reward For he that plentifully rewardeth him that laboureth amongst vs and admonisheth vs will also in like mercie reward vs if in vs the fruites of his labours grow vp in righteousnesse and true holinesse
we weane men from this worldly reioycing as much as we can What is then the reioycing which we teach As the Apostle saith of sorrow 2. Cor. 7.10 that there is a worldly sorrow which causeth death and a godly sorrow which causeth repentance vnto saluation so I say of reioycing that there is a worldly reioycing when men take more pleasure in the vanities of this life and the pleasures of sinne then in the things which belong vnto their peace which causeth death a godly reioycing when men reioyce in the Lord so that they put their whole confidence in him and count all things losse and dung in comparison of that reioycing which they haue in him which causeth confidence vnto saluation The reioycing then which we teach is not the worldly reioycing which the world teaches which causeth death but the godly reioycing which causeth confidence vnto saluation We say that ye may and that ye ought to reioyce in the Lord. So the holy Ghost often exhorteth vs to doe and so the godly haue alwayes done Be glad O ye righteous saith Dauid and reioyce in the Lord. Psal 32.12 And againe Let Israel reioyce in him that made him Psal 149.2 and let the children of Sion be ioyfull in their King Let him that reioyceth saith the Apostle out of the Prophet reioyce in the Lord. 2. Cor. 1.31 And in the former chapter My brethren saith the Apostle reioyce in the Lord. Esay 61.10 So did the Church in Esay saying I will greatly reioyce in the Lord and my soule shal be ioyfull in my God for he hath clothed me with the garments of saluation c. So did Mary saying Luke 1.47 My soule doth magnifie the Lord and my spirit reioyceth in God my Sauiour So Peter giueth testimonie to the strangers to whom he wrote that they reioyced in the Lord with ioy vnspeakeable and glorious 1. Pet. 1.8 And so the godly haue alwayes reioyced in the Lord as in the onely rocke of their defence and strong God of their saluation And now see besides these exhortations and examples so to doe what great cause we haue to reioyce in the Lord and how litle cause there is to reioyce in any thing else for what haue we that we haue not from him or what want we which if we haue he must not supply Haue we peace in all our quarters and plenteousnesse in all our houses haue we a blessing in the fruit of our body in the fruit of our ground in the fruit of our cattel in the increase of our kine and in our flockes of sheepe are our wiues fruitfull as the vine and our children like the Oliue branches round about our tables haue we health strength foode rayment and other necessaries of this life Iames 1.17 And whence are all these things Euerie good giuing and euery perfect gift is from aboue and commeth downe from the Father of lights with whom is no variablenesse neyther shadowing by turning But to come nearer vnto the causes of Christian reioycing Doth the Spirit witnesse vnto our spirit that we are the sonnes of God Is the darkenesse of our vnderstandings lightned the frowardnesse of our wills corrected the corruption of our affections purged Do we feele in our selues the vertue of Christ his resurrection by the death of sinne and the life of God in our selues Are our soules fully assured of the free forgiuenes of our sinnes by grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus dare we go boldly vnto the throne of grace and crie Abba which is Father Do we know that Death shall not haue dominion ouer vs and that Hell shall neuer be able to preuaile against vs Behold then what cause we haue of our reioycing in the Lord for abundance of spirituall blessings in heauenly things for our election in Christ Iesus vnto euerlasting life before the foundatiō of the world for our creation in time after his owne image in righteousnesse and true holinesse for our redemption by the bloud of Christ Iesus when we through sinne had defaced the image wherein we were created and sold our selues as bond slaues vnto Sathan for our vocation vnto the knowledge of the truth by the Gospel of Christ Iesus for our adoption into the glorious liberty of the sons of God for our iustification and tree forgiuenesse of our sinnes by the bloud of Christ Iesus for our sanctification by the Spirit of grace vnto some measure of righteousnesse and holinesse of life for our regeneration vnto a liuely hope in Christ Iesus and for the assured confidence which we haue of our glorification after this life with Christ Iesus who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious bodie c. All graces of Gods Spirit and for them all such matter of reioycing in the Lord as may make our hearts dance for ioy and may rauish our soules with gladnesse And as we haue all things from the Lord that we haue whether for the body or for the soule for this life present or that that is to come so what is it that we want which he doth not supply Want we riches The Lord maketh poore 1. Sam. 2 7. and maketh rich and he is rich vnto all them that call vpon him faithfully Want we preferment Psal 75 6. Promotion cometh neyther from the East nor from the West nor yet from the South God is the Iudge he putteth downe one and setteth vp another Want we wisedome If any man lacke wisedome let him aske of God Iames 1.5 which giueth vnto all men liberally and reprocheth no man and it shall be giuen him Want we patience in troubles That is the wisedome which Iames specially speaks of in the place mentioned wisedome patiently to endure whatsoeuer God laieth vpon vs which ye see God liberally giueth to them that lacke aske Want we comfort in our soules God is the God of patience and consolation Rom. 15.5 which comforteth vs in all our troubles and turneth our heauinesse into ioy as also himselfe saith saying I will turne their mourning into ioy Ierem. 31.13 and will comfort them and giue them ioy for their sorrowes Yea whatsoeuer it is that we want it is the Lord that must supply our wants He openeth his hand and filleth all things liuing with plenteousnes Psal 145.16 such as he best knoweth to be most meet for them and good for his glory 84.11 The Lord will giue grace and glory saith the Psalmist in another place and no good thing will he withhold from them that walke vprightly no good thing which he knoweth to be good for them and also good for his glorie Haue we then whatsoeuer blessings we haue from the Lord and doth the Lord supply whatsoeuer we want fo farre forth as he sees it to be expedient for vs and good for his owne glorie See then what cause we haue to reioyce in the
appeareth that their ioy is not Christian because it is not constant but ebbeth and floweth according to the ebbe and floud of aduersitie and prosperitie What shall we say then when the Lord afflicteth vs with pouertie sickenesse and the like crosses must we reioyce in the Lord Yea verily 1. Sam. 2.6.7 for it is the Lord that killeth and maketh aliue that woundeth and healeth that bringeth to the graue and raiseth vp that maketh poore and maketh rich that bringeth low and exalteth Amos 3.6 There is no euill in the Citie which the Lord hath not done No euill that is no crosse or affliction no plague or punishment which he sendeth not And whatsoeuer crosse or affliction it is vnto his children it is but either a probation that the triall of their faith being much more precious then gold that perisheth may be found to their praise and honour and glorie at the appearing of Iesus Christ such as was Iobs affliction or else it is a fatherly correction that being chastened of the Lord 2. Sam. 12.14 they may not be condemned with the world such as was the death of Dauids child for Dauids sin and such as was the weakenesse and sickenesse and death of many of the Corinthians 1 Cor. 11 30. for eating and drinking vnworthily at the Lords Table Are then our crosses of pouertie sickenesse or whatsoeuer they be from God Then are they good and we are to reioyce in them For all things fall out for the best for those that loue and feare him Are they for the triall of our faith My brethren saith Iames James 1.2 count it exceeding ioy when ye fall into diuerse tentations and trialls c. Are they to correct and chastice vs If we endure chastening Hebr. 12.7 God offereth himselfe vnto vs as vnto sonnes for whom he loueth he chasteneth O but sometimes he shutteth vs euen vp in despaire and infidelitie how shall we then reioyce in the Lord I demand then Dost thou know it and lothe it and long to be brought againe into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God Thou hast good cause to reioyce in the Lord for he hath onely hid his face from thee for a while that he may haue mercie on thee for euer And what if thy faith or hope be but as a graine of Mustard seed what if being as it were couered vnder the ashes they seeme not to be Christ Iesus is most plentifull to helpe them that are most weake and he is all-sufficient to supply all wants If any seede of God be there in thy weakenesse he will perfite his praise Yea but in that our Sauiour pronounceth a blessing vpon them that mourne Matt. 5.4 it appeareth that we are not alwayes to reioyce Not so neyther for euen then when we sigh and mourne for the affliction we haue in the world we are to reioyce in the Lord and to be of good comfort in Christ Iesus because he hath ouercome the world euen then when we mourne through a sence of Gods iudgements we are to reioyce in his tender mercies that he deales not with vs after our deseruings euen then when we mourne in the body because of affliction we are to reioyce in our soules because of our strong consolation in Christ Iesus and because our light affliction in the body causeth vnto vs a far most excellent and an eternall weight of glorie And therefore our Sauiour in the same place where he saith Blessed are they that mourne exhorteth also to reioyce and be glad in persecution for that great is our reward in heauen Let this then teach vs to take heed how we murmure against the Lord for pouertie sickenesse or any crosse whatsoeuer They are from the Lord whatsoeuer they be and if we be his children they are onely eyther for the triall of our faith and patience that patience hauing her perfect worke we may be perfect and entire lacking nothing or else as a louing correction of a mercifull father that we may be reclaimed from the wickednesse of our wayes And if we do not now reioyce in the Lord when he seemeth thus to hide his face from vs certainly whatsoeuer shew we made before of reioycing in the Lord we plaied but the hypocrites Howsoeuer therefore looking vnto our selues vnto our sins vnto our infirmities vnto our afflictions vnto the world we may sigh and mourne yet let vs reioyce in the Lord. We are not bid to reioyce in our selues Nay in our selues we shal be sure to haue cause enough of mourning We must therefore go out of our selues vnto the Lord and we must reioyce in him We must looke vnto him and remember that he is good and therefore whatsoeuer he doth is good that he is Almightie aod therefore can raise vs out of the dust of death and set vs with the Princes of the earth that he is mercifull and therefore will not suffer the rod of the vngodly to rest on the lot of the righteous And againe we must remember that he was poore that we might be made rich in him that he was weake that we might be made strong in him that he was tempted that he might be able to succour them which are tempted What cause therefore soeuer of mourning there be in our selues let vs looke out of our selues and let vs reioyce in him alwayes If he blesse vs then we thinke and yeeld easily that we haue cause to reioyce in the Lord and if he crosse vs with any plague or trouble then we haue also cause to reioyce in him because it is for our good and his owne glorie Reioyce therefore in the Lord alwayes LECTVRE LXXIX PHILIP 4. Verse 4. Againe I say reioyce 5. Let your patient mind be knowne to all men The Lord is at hand THese words are as we heard the last day an exhortation vnto the Philippians to reioyce not as the world doth but to reioyce in the Lord not with a momentanie and flitting ioy but alwayes both in weale and in woe not vnaduisedly made or about a light and easie matter but seriously made and about a matter very needfull and yet hard to be perswaded and therefore doubled Againe I say reioyce in the Lord alwayes Now see how it pleaseth the Lord that as the Apostle comes againe and againe vnto this holy exhortation and leaues it not with once or twice but euen the third time also exhorteth them to reioyce in the Lord so I should come vnto you againe and againe euen three seuerall times with the same exhortation to reioyce in the Lord. Againe saith the Apostle I say reioyce euen in the Lord alwayes for that is to be added and resumed to the former place From which doubling and redoubling of this exhortation I obserue both how needfull and withall how hard a matter it is to perswade this constant reioycing in the Lord to reioyce in the Lord alwayes For to this end doth the holy Ghost often in
in the Lord alwayes both because by our reioycing which we haue in the Lord we stand against whatsoeuer otherwise might quell vs and because through the want thereof it is that wee fall and are vtterly ouercome whensoeuer stormes arise and troubles assault vs. And as thus it may appeare how needfull a thing it is that we reioyce in the Lord alwayes so it may easily also be seene how hardly we are perswaded to reioyce in the Lord always Euery man complaineth where his shoo pincheth him and euery man layes his hand vpon his sore But very few in such cases when the hand of the Lord is vpon them when they are humbled and brought low through oppression through any plâ—gue or trouble can be brought vnto this to reioyce in the Lord. Nay tell one wicked and vngodly man when his troubles are multiplied and when his sorrowes are increased that he is to know that the Lord his hand is in all these that he is not to murmure against the Lord but to reioyce in the Lord doth he not say of them that thus speake vnto him that they are mad doth he not with indignation aske what cause he hath to reioyce in the Lord doth he not stil crie out vpon his crosses and miseries and vexations and paines and doth he not within a while belch out most impious blasphemies And hence it is that many with Iudas in such cases fall to despaire â—nd that many with him become their owne butchers Yea â—et the children of God themselues say whether their afflictions and their sorrowes do not sometimes sinke them so far that their soule euen almost refuseth comfort in the Lord very few like vnto Iob that mirrour of patience who when they heare of the losse of all their goods and of their seruants and of the death of their children can be content to frame themselues to the will of God and say Iob 1.21 Naked came I out of my â—others wombe and naked shall I returne againe the Lord hath giuen and the Lord hath taken away blessed be the name of the Lord Or when they are smitten with sores and boiles from the sâ—lâ— of their foote to the crowne of their head can with the samâ— Iob comfort themselues and say What shall we receiue good at the hands of God and not receiue euil And yet this most rare patterne of patience into what sharpe fits of impatiencie did he sometimes breake out crying out in the bitternesse of his soule 3.3 4. c. and saying Let the day perish wherein I was borne and the night wherein it was said There is a man child conceiued c. And thus it fareth often with the deare children of God that they sinke so farre that their soule almost refuseth comfort in the Lord. Their sense and feeling of their paine and affliction is sometimes so great that they haue almost no sense or feeling of God Which yet I do not so speak as if the children of God might not be touched with sorrow and heauinesse for the crosses of this life for no doubt they may but to shew that sometimes they are so cast downe with heauinesse that it is a hard matter to reare them vp againe For as Iobs friends disputed against him so they against themselues that they are punished of God for their sins and iniquities and that therefore now he hath shut vp his louing kindnesse in displeasure And then they stand prying and looking into their sinnes and hardly can they be drawne to lift vp their eyes vnto the Lord that in him they may find comfort vnto their soules I wil not stand vpon the further enlarging of this point By this which hath bene spoken ye see how needful it is we should reioyce in the Lord alwaies and withall how hardly we are perswaded to reioyce in the Lord alwaies and consequently vpon what cause the Apostle doubled and redoubled this his exhortation Now this may first instruct vs in the merciful goodnesse of our God towards vs who in things so needfull for vs and whereunto we are so hardly drawne ceasseth not to stirre vp our dull minds and againe and againe to call them to our remembrance Esa 28.10 Precept vpon precept precept vpon precept line vnto line line vnto line here a litle and there a litle Euen as yong schollers are dealt withall so dealeth he with vs he goeth ouer and ouer the same lesson with vs and gladly he woulâ— beate it into vs. Secondly this may teach vs our dulnesse to conceiue and slacknesse to embrace the things that belong vnto our peace Such things must be doubled and redoubled vnto vs and yeâ— we will not learne them they must be often vrged and much beaten vpoÌ„ and yet we wil not receiue instruction The Lord must euen draw vs vnto himselfe by his holy Spirit and yet we will not runne after him he must send his holy Prophets and Ministers vnto vs early and late and all litle enough to stirre vp our dull minds Thirdly this may teach vs to hold fast that reioycing which we haue in Christ Iesus For is it so that the holy Apostle doth so often exhort vs to reioyce in the Lord alwaies is it so that it is so needful for vs to reioyce in the Lord alwaies that only by our reioycing in him we stand fast against whatsoeuer troubles and sorrowes and without it we are quite affright and vtterly ouercome of them is it so that we are so hardly drawne to reioyce in the Lord alwaies How are we then to hold fast that reioycing which we haue in Christ Iesus euen so fast that nothing take it from vs Let vs therefore reioyce but let vs reioyce in the Lord let vs reioyce in him alwaies that so no man nay that nothing take from vs our reioycing in him A ioyfull heart maketh a cheerfull countenance and if the heart be ioyful in the Lord it cheeres the heart and quickens the soule howsoeuer the countenance be appalled Other ioyes in riches in honours in friends in the vanities of this life and in the pleasures of sinne haply haue their moment of time and their appearance of good but their time is but only a moment and their good but onely an appearance and outward semblance onely the reioycing in the Lord is the true and sound reioycing and which causeth good health vnto the soule Let vs therefore reioyce in the Lord and let vs reioyce in him alwaies not onely when he feedeth vs with the floure of wheate but when he giueth vs plenteousnesse of teares to drink For whether he blesse vs or crosse vs it is for our good and his glorie and therfore he is to be blessed in both Yea whatsoeuer crosses or sorows we suffer let that remembrance of Christ his blessed death and passion which this day we celebrate be sufficient to cause vs to reioyce in the Lord. For what are all our sufferings or sorrowes vnto those
to anger abundant in goodnes and truth reseruing mercie for thousands and not making the wicked innocent the most mightie God vnto whom al power is giuen in heauen and in earth who sitteth in heauen and beholdeth the earth and seeth whatsoeuer is done among the sonnes of men our Lord by right of creation in that he made vs of nothing when we were not our Lord in the right of redemption in that when we were bondslaues vnder hell death and damnation he payed the ransome of our redemption and freed vs from the bondage of sinne and Satan and our Lord in the right of soueraignty to rule and gouerne vs by his Spirits to saue and defend vs vnder his wings he is at hand neare about our paths and about our beds pitcheth his tents round about vs and giueth his Angels charge ouer vs he is at hand neare to behold our sufferings and our wrongs Exod. 3.9 as himselfe saith I haue seene I haue seene the affliction of my people which is in Egypt whereâ—nto the Egyptians oppresse them Neare to heare vs when we call vpon him as himselfe saith Call vpon me in the day of trouble Psal 50.15 and I will heare thee and thou shalt glorifie me Neare to deliuer vs from the wrongfull dealings of men and therefore the Prophet prayeth vnto him O deliuer me from the wrongfull dealings of men and giue me not ouer vnto mine oppressours Neare to saue vs vnder his feathers in euery needefull time of trouble for so the Psalmist saith The Lord will be a defence for the oppressed Psal 9.9 euen a refuge in due time of trouble Hereof Iacob had experience when Laban persecuted him in that the Lord curbed Laban when he said vnto him Genes 31.24 Take heede that thou speake not to Iacob ought saue good Hereof Ioseph had experience in his danger by his brethren in that the Lord first by Reuben saued him that he was not slaine and after that he was sold made him Ruler of Pharaohs house and of all his substance Genes 37.41 Hereof the children of Israel had experience when Pharao oppressed theÌ„ in that the Lord Exod 3. when their crie for their bondage came vp vnto him deliuered them out of the house of bondage by the hands of Moses and Aaron Hereof Daniel and his companions had experience when they were traduced vnto the king in that the Lord shut the mouthes of the lions that they hurt not the one Dan. 6.22.3.27 and abated the heate of the fire that it had no power ouer the bodies of the other Hereof the Disciples of Christ had experience when they were cast into prison in that the Lord sent his Angell vnto them and deliuered them out of prison Acts 5.19 And hereof the children of God haue continuall experience in that the Lord helpes them to right when they suffer wrong feedeth them when they are hungrie Psal 146. looseth them when they are in prison giueth them sight when they are blinde raiseth them when they are fallen keepeth them if they be strangers relieueth them if they be fatherlesse or widdowes and maketh all their beds in their siâ—kenesse And hereupon Dauid resolued and said Psal 3.6.27.3.23.4 I will not be afraid though ten thousands of people beset me round about nay though an hoste of men were laid against me yet shall not mine heart be afraid nay though I walke through the valley of the shadow of death I wil feare no euill And why for thou art with me saith the Prophet thou O Lord art with me and therefore whosoeuer be against me in what danger soeuer I be I will feare no euill This then to know that the Lord is with vs and that he is alwaies neare at hand to heare vs and to helpe vs should quiet vs as of all feare so of all perturbations of the minde so that we should patiently brooke whatsoeuer might otherwise stirre vs vnto impatiencie How is it then that vpon euery occasion we are so vnpatient and haue so little hold of our selues If any man thwart or crosse vs if any man harme or wrong vs if any man taunt or mocke vs if any man reuile or speake euill of vs if anie man offer vs any hard measure in word or in deed how do we bite vpon the bridle and stomacke the matter One abuse must be quit with another one wrong with another one mischiefe with another or else we think we haue neuer plaied the men But if we be falsly accused before the Iudge of theft murder sedition treason or the like if we be wrongfully scourged imprisoned racked or tormented if we be cruelly or deceitfully turned out of house and home lands and liuing and all that we haue O how then are our soules disquieted within vs and how do our hearts burnt within vs till we be auenged of such as haue thus dealt with vs Here must reuenge be sought by bloud death and if there be any further reuenge then this And tell me I pray what is the cause of such impatiencie in these and the like cases yea oftentimes when the Lord his hand is vpon vs in pouertie sickenes and the like Is it not euen hence because either we know not or remember not that the Lord is at hand Yes verily it is the ignorance or forgetfulnesse of the Lord and of his prouident watchfulnesse ouer vs that makes vs fret and fume and like the dogge runne vpon the bone that is cast at vs. We know not or we remember not that vengeance is the Lords and that he hath promised that he will repay and reward the wicked after their deseruing and therefore forsooth when we thinke there is cause we will be disquieted we will kill and slay and we will be auenged For if we knew or remembred that vengeance is the Lords and that he wil repay we would patiently passe by the contumelies and wrongs of men and leaue them to the Lord that iudgeth righteous iudgement We know not or we remember not that the Lord is neare vnto all that call vpon him in truth to heare and help vs in all dangers if we patiently waite vpon him that we may be safe vnder his feathers and therefore forsooth when troubles assault vs or the sorrows of death compasse vs about we thinke we do well to be as vnpatient as Ionas was angrie for his gourd For if we knew or remembred that he is at hand at euerie needfull time of trouble to helpe vs our soules would patiently wait vpon the Lord vntill he should helpe vs. Eyther we thinke not of the Lord and of his watchfull prouidence ouer vs to saue and defend vs and to auenge our sufferings and wrongs or carnally we say if the Lord be at hand I wish I might know it I wish I might heare him I wish I might see him as if otherwise we could not discerne of his being neare vnto vs or if we
loued the wages of vnrighteousnes make his prayer and say Let me die the death of the righteous Num. 23.10 and let my last end be like his shall I refuse to vse this prayer becauâ—e he vsed it Nay if Simon Magus when he hath sinned Acts 8.24 request the Apostles to pray vnto the Lord for him I will take this lesson from him to request the prayers of the faithfull for me when I haue sinned against my God We may not communicate with any either in any superstition or in any vnfruitful works of darkenesse But whatsoeuer is good if it be indeede truly good we are to thinke on it and to do it we are to loue it and to like it and to make it a president for vs to follow in whomsoeuer it be Let this then first teach vs to abstaine from all appearance of euill For thus we are to reason with our selues Are we to thinke on and to do whatsoeuer is good and commendable Then whatsoeuer is euill and blame-worthie we are not to thinke on nor to do That which is good is onely to busie all our thoughts and to take vp all our actions but whatsoeuer is euill is not once to enter into our thoughts much lesse may it be the worke of our hands The Prophet speaketh of a generation of men that imagine mischiefe vpon their beds and set themselues in no good way Psal 36.4 neyther abhorre any thing that is euill It were well there were no such at this day whose inward thoughts are very wickednes whose workes are onely euill whose wayes tend wholly vnto death But generally this is true that men very well minded yet smell of some caske or other either they are couetous or proude or ambitious or vnmercifull or contentious or partially affected or the like We do not thinke on and do whatsoeuer is good we do not wash our hands of whatsoeuer is euill but one bad thing or other there is which so haunts euery one of vs that we alwaies carry it in our bosome with vs. Well we see whereon our thoughts should be set and whereabout we should be occupied whatsoeuer is good whatsoeuer is commendable we should think on that and do that and he that instructeth vs in this dutie withall doth imply that whatsoeuer is euill should not once enter our thoughts much lesse should be the trade of our way Let vs therefore follow that which is good and abstaine from all appearance of euill let vs as many as feare the Lord depart from iniquitie and let our soules delight in whatsoeuer is good and commendable Secondly let this teach vs wisely to consider our wayes what is indeed and truly good and commendable For not whatsoeuer thing seemeth vnto vs or is thought by others to be good and commendable are we exhorted here to think on and to do but to think on and to do whatsoeuer is indeed and truly good commendable It is thought in some countries nay I may say it is thought among vs for vnto a high degree of excesse are we growne that way that to bowze carowse to quaffe cup after cup and to beare his drinke wel is a very commendable thing Here then we are to look whether it be indeed commendable For if it be then we are to do it by our Apostles rule in this place But what saith the Spirit Luke 21.34 Take heede saith our Sauiour to your selues lest at any time your hearts be oppressed with surfâ—tting and drunkennesse The Apostle goeth further 1. Cor. 5.11 and saith If any that is called a brother be a drunkard with such one eate not The Prophet goeth yet further and denounceth a woe against drunkards saying Esay 5.11 Woe to them that rise vp early to follow drunkennesse And the Apostle openeth the woe thus that they shall not inherit the kingdome of God 1. Cor. 6 10. O but thou canst beare thy drinke well and there is thy commendation Well yet see thy woe Woe saith the Prophet to them that are mightie to drinke wine Esay 5.22 and to them that are strong to powre in strong drinke If thou exceed in drinking thy sinne is drunkennesse how well soeuer thou beare thy drinke and a woe is vnto thee I instance onely in this sinne because this sinne hath so much dared to braue it selfe amongst vs. But as in this so in many other things it may be found that howsoeuer they be thought commendable yet indeed they are not Let vs therefore looke vnto the thing that seemeth vnto vs or is thought by others to be good and commendable and if it be indeed such so that it haue allowance from the Lord in his word to be such then let vs thinke on it and do it But in any case let not the iudgement of the world so sway with vs as that vpon the worlds word we thinke on and do whatsoeuer seemeth good and commendable vnto it Thirdly let this teach vs to suppresse that conceit of not following something which is good because it is in such request with them which otherwise are not good For whatsoeuer is good if it be indeed good in whomsoeuer it be we are to loue it and to like it to thinke on it and to do it What needes it to will any of vs to take vp a peece of golde though it be out of a dung-hill Howsoeeur therefore the man be superstitious loose of life profane and wicked yet if there be any good thing in him let vs not disdaine it or refuse it because of him but let vs obserue it and thinke on it and do it If there be any vertue any praise any thing that is good any thing that is commendable indeed wheresoeuer it is let not that cause vs to balke it but let vs thinke on it and do it And let this suffice for the generall of thinking on and doing whatsoeuer is good and commendable Now come we to the generall heads of such good and commendable things as the Apostle commendeth vnto the Philippians Secondly then here I note that the Apostle would haue the Philippians seriously to thinke on with themselues and diligently to practise in their liues whatsoeuer things are true Whence I obserue this note for vs and for all men that whatsoeuer things are true we are to thinke on them and to do them Is it a truth in religion We are to embrace it and professe it as we see our Apostle was not disobedient to the heauenly vision which appeared to him in the way but hauing the eyes of his vnderstanding opened by the Lords Spirit he straitway preached Christ in the synagogues Acts 9.20 professed the truth in all integritie and simplicitie Is it a truth in the words of our mouth We ought euery man to speake the truth vnto his neighbour Zach. 8.16 as Zachary willeth saying Speake euery man the truth vnto his neighbour and after him the Apostle saying Cast off